Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Lily's Big Adventure

2015-01-07T01:37:46Z

Passwordrawr: Suggesting translations.

==Lily's Big Adventure==

===Part 1===

— [TheUnderground City, Underwood], Eve of the Harvest Festival.

As time passed, it was three days prior to the rehosting of the Harvest Festival.

The [No Name]’s Senior Group were helping out with the hosting preparations as a favor for having extended the invitation of the Harvest Festival to them. And today, Lily, who was appointed as the commander for the Senior Group, was running errands in the Underground City.

Lily and Kirino were transporting a basket when a cool breeze swept through the Underground City, disturbing the Great Tree’s branches and leaves in its passing.

“Kya!”

Due to the wind, Lily’s kitsunemimi<ref>[BionicMeerkat notes - Fox ears. Kitsune = fox. Mimi = ears.]</ref> were pressed against her head as she gave a startle cry in surprise. Pressing on her hair accessory which added a bonus to her fine features, Kirino the dryad gave a laugh as she walked alongside Lily.

“The winds that blow down into [Underwood] are quite strong. Be careful ne, Lily.”<ref>[magrefnotes: woah, so many different usages of ending sounds… learning up a little to help with the accents. Quoted from nice gaijin (“What does “…ne”” mean, 2006):

ne, when placed at the end of a sentence, tends to soften the expression and make it seem more like you are inviting the other party to indicate either that they confirm what you have just said, or that they have merely been listening to you (known as 相槌あいづち). In terms of placement, it is similar to “yo,” but its intended meaning is quite different.

ne can be used all by itself, as a way to get someone’s attention, usually to ask a question, such as Bucko’s “hey” example. (comment para 4) Source: http://www.jref.com/forum/threads/what-does-ne-mean.25458/]</ref>

“Mhm. Thank you, Kirino.”

<nowiki>*Beishi*</nowiki>Her kitsunemimi perked up. The duo carefully rearranged the messed up ingredients in the full basket before making their way towards the designated location for the ingredient delivery errand in their swaying smock-frocks<ref>[magrefnotes: Cool, didn’t realize that it was called a smock-frock. According to Wikipedia, it refers to the outer garment traditionally worn by rural workers, especially shepherds and waggoners. An apron like dressing and a frock under it. Lily’s dressing.]</ref>. The basket was filled with many cobs of corn and pumpkins that were contributed from individuals involved in the Harvest Festival. The fragrance of the freshly harvested corn from the fields made Lily’s spirit soar in happiness and her steps made a merry pitter patter on the pavement.

“The corn looks really delicious right~? Are we cooking it in the Harvest Festival or roasting it?”

“I heard that the night time stalls are going to roast it. They are to be grilled on the wire rack after the stripping of the corn silk and husk. This is because Garol-Tairo<ref>[magrefnotes: According to the mixture of information from the ch translator and Wikipedia, Tairō is the position for officials in the Edo era of Japan when they work for the Tokugawa shogunate. Literally meaning great elder. Roughly comparable to a prime minister in today’s context. Second in command to the shogunate.]</ref> has said that the freshly harvested corn would surely be sweet and tasty.”

“Is that so~? This really makes me look forward to the harvest festival~”

<nowiki>*Beishi*</nowiki>Her kitsunemimi perked up in joy.

Breaking into a run due to their uncontainable excitement in anticipation for the Harvest Festival, they quickly arrived at the location for the delivery.

—Despite the fierce assault of the Huge Dragon on [Underwood], the Harvest Festival is once again ready to be re-hosted, thanks to the nearby Communities who have come forth with materials for the relief and revival efforts. However, even though it is said to be nearby, but the next Outer Gate in this vast place called Little Garden would already be a world away. Due to that reason, it has also resulted in a non-uniform array of relief materials and food.

Take for example, in the water-rich place of [Underwood], wheat is both the staple food and the popular grain of production. But corn is a grain that loves a drier climate and it is an ingredient that is only cultivated in small amounts in the neighboring lands. Then why would there be such a large amount found in the Harvest Festival?

That is because these ingredients were all harvested by a Community located three Outer Gates away, in the midst of the wilderness, and donated to the Harvest Festival of [Underwood].

Besides being a source of food, corn is a grain which could also be utilized as a source of oil. Therefore [Six Scars] had also signed a contract to import from the different donors. The other party would surely be happy as well about getting the new contracts.

Although it might seem like a devious plan to try taking advantage of another’s plight to donate for the sake of engaging in commerce, the advantage of receiving such donations and having relations established with the other Communities of far off lands is much weightier in proportion. Hence, that is the agenda behind the delivering of donated relief items to Communities damaged by the wars with Demon Lords.

This is an indispensable wisdom for one to prosper in this vast world of Little Garden.

(''Ah, but what a pity. If only the fields of [No Name] were complete, we could have also provided scrumptious rice to the list.'')

Though Lily might have a merry skip to her steps, she was still a little disappointed that they missed a chance to make a debut in the Harvest Festival. After all, the food ritual that came in the form of the Harvest Festival was the best stage for them to showcase their daily efforts.

Being a Herald divine beast of the Uka God of grains, it was her truest wish to participate as a Host.

However, Lily immediately dismissed the thought as she clasped her hands together.

(''But, now I must hold it in. That sort of selfishness can wait and be done after repaying my debts to Izayoi-sama and Kuro Usagi Onee-san.'')

The farmlands of [No Name] had indeed started its recovery of fertility. Lily had once given up on it with the thought that the lands would not be usable ever again in her generation. However, it was a different matter now.

The fields of the [No Name] are likely to be capable of supporting a swaying golden yellow sea of grains in the following year.

“……HeHe”

“Is something the matter?”

“No, nothing. Let’s quickly send the basket over……Kyaah.”

Thunk! It is not known who collided into her rear end and it caused the corn and pumpkins contained within the basket to fly and scatter on the road.

“Oh my, sorry Lily. I didn’t notice where I’m walking.”

It was Sakamaki Izayoi, who stood at the place where the ingredients were to be offloaded.

Lily frantically picked the ingredients up and waved her twin tails while bowing her head.

“Sor, Sorry! It was me who did not notice you……" 

“No, it’s okay. Just get the basket over quickly…… yeah?!”

"Izayoi-san why are you at the ingredient drop-off storage point?”

“Mhm~, just a little bored. It’s rare to have the opportunity to use any kind of ingredient so I was just entertaining the thought of whipping up a little something. It has been a long time since I last cooked after all.”

Saying that, he bit into the apple picked from the food storage, tasting to ascertain its flavor.

Lily widened her eyes in surprise.

“Iz, Izayoi-san can cook?”

“Oi. Although I have left the preparation of meals to you guys during my stay in Little Garden and did not have much chance to enter the kitchen, but I have been living alone initially. Moreover, that old home of mine also had a cyclical shift system for the house chore of cooking. You could say that I’ve already done most types of house chores even when I was just a little brat.”

Izayoi replied nonchalantly while looking through the mountain of ingredients for his selection.

In contrast, Lily’s small mouth was agape as she stood in a daze. For the members of the [No Name] Senior Group, Izayoi was the main force of the Community and he was one of the key personnel of the hub that the Community was established around.

He, who could take on opponents on the level of Demigods and Deities to be actually capable of helping out in house chores? Lily was seriously taken aback.

“Izayoi-san…… Wouldn’t you have felt unsatisfied by that sort of life?”

“What are you referring to?”

“I mean, Izayoi-san is a really amazing individual. Your strength is for the purpose of taking on beings on the level of the gods, and not for handling only a kitchen knife. Yet, those people have simply asked you to handle the house chores and such……”

Lily’s ears drooped as she puffed her cheeks.

From the “simply asked you to handle” phrase, it must have been a misunderstanding that Izayoi was forced into doing work that did not suit his capabilities.

Izayoi, who picked up on that underlying misunderstanding, couldn’t help but to smile bitterly.

Although he did understand what Lily was trying to say, but it was a fact that the world of Little Garden and the Outside World came with a different set of cultural values. The structure of the societies were also vastly different.

In Little Garden, those with power were to depend on those without power to live. But that isn’t everything. Even after winning lands or obtaining water sources, there was still a need to utilize the workforce effectively.

To be victorious in the face of battles with Demigods and Deities, only individuals who can utilize various Gifts are able to survive the encounters. And age and strength did not matter. To effectively utilize the workforce of powerful individuals and the powerless. That would be the culture of the world known as Little Garden.

But it was different in Izayoi’s world. Regardless of one’s talents, children were to be brought up by adults and they would not learn how to be independent until they were out into the society. Even though compulsory education may include some pointers on living, it was still unable to equip one with the practical knowledge and skills. Especially in Japan where Izayoi had lived in, it was in an excess of material comfort where exceptional talents were easily substituted with modern equipment of the civilization. His personality that should have taken effect in the society was hence exposed to the atmosphere of decadence<ref>[magrefnotes: Red Lotus TL says: This ‘atmosphere of decadence’ is actually translated from ‘the winds of decadence’]</ref>.

The era where evil deeds go unpunished.

The eager voices of the common man calling for equality.

Celebrating the equality of mankind when it is actually unable to have it achieved even in oneself.

Japan, the country that relies on the monitoring system amongst neighbors to successfully regulate crime and generate crime, he had already deemed it to be a boring place even before Canaria’s arrival. “The civilians who hope for their ideal society (Utopia), but yet the civilians who create the management system in society (dystopia). It was truly a rare example.”—And that was a nicely arranged and straightforward summary of the situation.

If Izayoi with his absurd talents were to be presented to the world in that sort of country, it is without a shred of doubt that he would be seen as a troublesome fellow. That is something that even Izayoi did not want to encounter.

After all his personality was one that was merciless towards his opponents. Regarding those puny weaklings that are influenced by the workings of the world to become his enemy, it would still be an inevitable ending even if he felt pity for them.

What made Izayoi to have no interest in the workings of the world, did not mean that he had an interest in bullying the weak.

It is only cool to use a great power against powerful foes.

“…… Aahh, no. It’s not like that.”

“Aye?”

Izayoi had said it in a way that made himself out to be humbled and he had to think up another way to explain it to achieve the imagery of a different perspective.

“It isn’t like it was compulsory labour. It’s just that the country that I’m from— Mah, we would use swords that can cleave mountains and rivers to peel apples and use fire that can incinerate forests to light a lamp. It is just a peaceful and prosperous place that would allow us to have these sort of meaningless splurge of resources.

Giving a loud “Wahaha” laugh, he then bit another mouthful of that ruby red apple. If it had been the warring eras like Asuka’s time, Izayoi would have had a different future. However, these advantages were only deemed to be useless in his own time.

Lily’s eyes were getting wider by the moment but she seemed to have gotten the idea as she smiled and nodded.

“That really is…… a very peaceful country.”

“Aahh. It is only thanks to that, that my culinary skills were improved. …… So whatcha think? If you have any requests, I can put it together for you, you know?”

Finishing the apple, Izayoi smiled confidently.

Lily happily perked her kitsunemimi.

“If that’s so, I would like you to whip up a dish using the ingredients in this basket!”

“Heh~? Those items that you have just delivered?”

“Yes. They are corns, pumpkin, cherry eggs and there’s also some cheese.”

Smilingly, Izayoi peered into the basket of ingredients. The large sized basket was filled with freshly delivered ingredients and the one that drew the most attention would be the large and brightly colored eggs that were of the color of cherry blossoms.

“Hey, it’s cherry blossom colored eggs. Does it taste good?”

“Yes. It’s a type of bird egg from the Sakuramiru Bird that builds its nest on the cherry blossom trees. I heard that it is an egg that is frequently used in pies.”

“Huoh? Pies, eh?”

Giving the basket another cursory glance, Izayoi eyed the ingredients with a bewildered look.<ref>[magrefnotes: I really dunno how to translate this o_O, tried the web to search for the term to describe ‘one eye big, one eye small’, requesting for suggestions, there are some who say that it refers to a confused face.]</ref>

He then suddenly looked up with the expression of having recalled something.

“Pumpkins, Eggs and cheese. If there’s some bacon and wheat flour, I think I can whip up a Salty Pumpkin Pie.”

“A Salty…… Pumpkin pie?”

“Mhm. It’s a local cuisine in Europe…… Just talking about it would be difficult to understand right? Mixing the eggs and pumpkin puree together before pouring the batter across the pie dough and topping it with whipped cream and cheese. That is a European style baked cuisine. Although I’ve tasted it once during my journeys, it has really struck me well in the strike zone.”<ref>[magrefnotes: it is metaphorically referencing to a game of soccer. I think this sounds like right, but I do not play soccer nor watch it, so I’m not confident about the phrase usage.]</ref>

Picking up a pumpkin while having an expression of being lost in reminiscence that allowed his lips to part slightly in relaxation. It was a rare expression coming from him.

And Lily, who had also lost herself in her imagination of that Salty Pumpkin Pie which she had yet to see, was having a blissful smile.

“Just listening to the description is already enough for me to judge it as a delicacy.”

“Oh! I will also guarantee that it tastes just as great.”

Laughing loudly, Izayoi spun the pumpkin on his hand while standing up.

“If we are making salty pumpkin pie, we would still need wheat flour and other ingredients. Lily, do you know anywhere that we can get those items?”

“Ah, yes! I’ll lead the way!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki><ref>[magrefnotes: I translate the sound of the perked up ears as pi. The word pronunciation would be beng in Chinese, but I’m sure that is not the same in Japanese. Looking for help with the sounds.]</ref> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up.

After saying their farewells to Kirino, who stayed behind at the food storage warehouse, the duo left for the plaza where there were small stalls for the purchasing of meat and wheat.

===Part 2===

—Bazaar of [Underwood]

The figures of Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō appeared in the Bazaar grounds.

The Bazaar, which was really lively due to the visitors and guests for the Harvest Festival, did not only vend food. It had also displayed a wide variety of fabric, weavings and clothes that were dyed with a selection of uniquely local dyes, and offering a range for the customers to choose from.

However, due to the blessing of the warm climate in the South Side for the whole year, the dimensions of which the fabric constitutes the clothing were relatively small. In other words, they were relatively revealing.

Asuka stared pointedly at the South Side costume in her hand.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p146.jpg|thumb]]

“……This, is a little embarrassing.”

“Is that so? I think it really suits you, Asuka.”

Yō, who accompanied Asuka for shopping, stretched her head over to have a look.

Held in her hand was a hakama that had its midriff portion boldly removed and its lower portion replaced by a tight fitting miniskirt. The skirt with red floral patterns seemed to be designed with the intention to completely reveal one’s legs.

Although Asuka had taken a liking to the floral designs, the thought of having her thighs fully exposed was enough to put a pained expression on her face.

“This sort of clothes, I think I will still ……”

“Oh okay. Then what sort of clothes would Asuka like? Western Dresses?”

“Regardless of the Eastern or Western styles, I’m just fine with anything that is kawaii. I’ve also often worn kimonos in the past.”

Oohh, a glow was lighted up within Yō’s eyes.

“I like the kimono too. There’s this closely hugging feel when you wear them.”

“Fufu, right. It’s better to have one set with us just in case. Let’s go visit [Thousand Eyes] to browse for one when we get a chance then.”

The duo smiled and nodded to each other.

And turned to look at the direction where there was a sudden stream of voices. They then spotted Lily and Izayoi, whose hands were full with items he had purchased.

Noticing Asuka’s wave, Izayoi waved at them in return.

“Hey, you girls are also here to buy stuff?”

“Mhm. We currently have some time on our hands.”

“We were taking the opportunity to prepare that plan…… to find a present for Kuso Usagi.”

Yō pointed to the Bazaar stalls that displayed many small goods.

Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up immediately as she smiled.

“Kuro Usagi Onee-san…… will be happy upon receiving the presents?”

“Well, that will have to depend on the individual’s effort. But back to the topic, how are you girls faring?”

“Fufu. This is a red painted comb that is made from the craving of a Water Tree branch.”

“This is a good comb that can moisturize a bed hair into being smooth and obedient. And we got three of them of different designs for the three of us.”

Heheh, the duo proudly lifted their heads and puffed their chests. A comb that is carved from the Water Tree branch probably worked by giving moisture to the hair when made into a product like this.

Izayoi, who has not decided on his present, was impressed by their unexpectedly quick and forthright choice.

“Huoh? An exquisite piece of the local crafts is quite a good choice indeed. Although there isn’t a wow factor to it, but it is quite a formal gift.”

“I guess I must thank you for your gracious attitude. So, have you decided on yours yet, Izayoi?”

“No, I’ve not chosen mine yet. I’m just here in the market for other things.”

The other two tilted their heads and Lily, who stood at the side, quickly supplied an explanation.

“Because Izayoi-san says that he wants to treat me to a Salty Pumpkin Pie….. Would you two like to come along?”

Lily extended the invitation to the two as her tails went pitter pattering in their waving motions.

Asuka and Yō were so surprised that they were stunned but they immediately gave a big smile while nodding in assent.

“Hm~……… Izayoi doing the cooking. Can you really do it?”

“Heheh, of course. I bet it will be better than you guys too, you know?”

“……My, I guess I cannot let that comment pass.”

The two were fired up by Izayoi’s challenge to them. It was a challenge that the girl’s camp could not ignore.

The trio who were eyeing each other had simultaneously,

“—topic?”

“Western style cuisine. The main dish is salty pie and there’s the remaining choices for the soup and the entrée<ref>[magrefnotes: entrée the starters course.]</ref>.”

“Got it. Let’s go, Asuka!”

Asuka and Yō sped off towards the ingredient storage warehouse and Izayoi sent them off with his eyes before laughing loudly in satisfaction.

“We did it, Lily! The number of dishes have increased now!”

“Hehe, we did it-?”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up in joy.

Subsequently, Izayoi, who had procured the necessary ingredients, seemed really motivated when he parted ways with Lily after saying “Let’s meet up here after an hour from now”.

With the spare time in the schedule, Lily started to wander around the Bazaar while searching for a present to give to Kuro Usagi, just like Asuka and the others.

For the preparations in the Harvest Festival, the Senior Group were also given a small amount of salary that was roughly around the amount for their pocket money. But that was only to be calculated and paid to them after the completion of the jobs. Bouncing along while wagging her two tails which went pitter patter, Lily started to search for a present in the small gift shops.

(''Initially, I wanted to give Kuro Usagi Onee-san a hairpin….but after some thought, it would be best to give her something else right?'' )

Mhm~, Lily was troubled. What she had initially considered was a hair pin that would accentuate on the wearer’s beauty just like the one worn by Kirino. Then again, although Kuro Usagi liked wearing exquisite costumes, she wasn’t the kind who would care for accessories. And that was Lily’s take on the matter.

(''Although there’s this white and yellow gorgeous hair accessory and such a beautiful hair ornament would sit well with KuroUsagi Onee-san’s preferences, but if Asuka-san and Yō-san are gifting to her a comb…… Mhm Mhm~~ It does seem to match too. '')

“WUAAAAAAHHHHHHH! There’s a runaway cow running WAIIIIILLLLLDDDD!!!!”

EH? Hearing that shout, she then turned to look towards the crowd. Subsequently, from the opposite side of the street that converged into the market, a sound of pounding hooves*Don Don Don DonDonDon!!!* and a swirl of dust accompanied the runaway cow as it charged violently into the Bazaar.

“Aie….. AIIEE–!??”

Unable to avoid the sudden onset of the incident, she was sent flying from the collision on her back. The great momentum of the collision caused Lily to somersault in the air for a few complete rounds before being bounced about. Knocked into the crowd and continuing to bounce about, Lily’s eyes were already traveling in spirals.

Kya~, with a scream in surprise, and even though the world around her continued to spin and cause her to see stars, she managed to force herself upright.

Then, after some difficulty, she noticed the changes in her surroundings.

(''AH…..A Re? It was still midday a moment ago, how did it become so dark…..?'' )

She looked around herself in all directions.

It would seem that she had rolled into a crevice in a certain cliff of the Underground City. The cliff walls rose all around her and that prevented sunlight from filtering in. Thus making it seem dark. Looking overhead, one could see that the tree roots had grown over the crevice of the cliff like a stitching of a wound and seemed to be the support for this place in addition to the reason for making it seem dark.

However, there was a light from a man-made source that could be barely made out in the depths of the cliff.

“There’s a shop…… in this sort of place?”

The passage that connected to the depths was wide enough to barely fit a grown man, but it was without doubt that there truly was a torch or something similar ahead as it was flickering unsteadily.

Lily was torn between the urge to leave this dark location and the interest which had started to burn out of curiosity about the shop in this incredibly absurd place.

(''For all I know, maybe I might just find the perfect gift in this place too……'')

—Because in this world of Little Garden, it was a place that many Demigods and deities resided. Perhaps there is a chance to dig up some treasure unknown to man in this sort of unlikely place too. Lily’s curiosity suppressed her timid inner voice as she continued to press forward.

After moving some distance towards the light source, the passage from the cliff crevice had widened up to enter a trimmed little alley and a look behind told Lily that she had already travelled quite a distance from the original spot .

Could I have lost my way in a terrifying place? Her body started to tremble when she entertained that thought. Even so, she pressed on to walk up to the luxuriously styled elegant doors. And these must be the entrance to the store.

Pieces of glass were hung on the sides of the luxurious doors and they spun while catching the light. The jet black base color of the doors were matched with a gold leaf pattern running along its length. Although it was a cause for hesitation to see such a classy store, which anyone could have recognized with a glance, in this place, it would be a waste to have come this far only to turn back the way she came.

Lily slowly turned the handle of the door to secretly investigate the interior of the shop.

===Part 3===

—[Underwood], Dinner in the Main Guest Quarters.

The sun had set and night has fallen. Listening to the gurgling water from the Great Tree, the [No Name]s have started their dinner feast.

Hearing word that the problem children were going to display their skills, Garol from [Six Scars] and Sala from [One Horn] had also joined in to make it a rowdier banquet than originally planned.

Garol, who brought his rum, was happily drinking in the food while showing praises upon the cooks who presented their cuisines for the banquet that night.

“Kuu Ha!! My, My! You guys also have to be better than the average in your cooking as well? It would be such a pity if you guys did not turn up for the culinary meet with this standard!”

“…… Oh, don’t kid around. My cooking skills are still within the range of personal interest. If you really want us to play in the competitive field, I think we can only choose Kasukabe to be the representative.”

Izayoi was slightly glum as he gnawed at his salty pie.

Asuka, who sat beside him, had also added listlessly.

“You’re right…… I really didn’t expect Kasukabe to be that proficient in cooking. And in turn, that really gives me a little bit of anxiety……”

“Is, Is that so?”

Yō scratched her head while revealing an embarrassed smile.

Before her was the vegetable soup that was ready to be served.

The aroma of the spices wafted up together with the steam from the hot soup to stimulate the noses of the diners. And it looked more appetizing in the cold evening of [Underwood].

Sala, who sat with them, took a scoop of the hot steaming potato to deliver it into her mouth with deliberation. A reddish glow then spread across Sala’s cheeks and her mouth relaxed as she nodded her head.

“No, this is really done quite well. It isn’t just the method of cooking, it looks like even the selection of ingredients have been taken into careful consideration.”

“Mhm. I specialize in the finding of the best parts of good. After all, I did live alone and in my goal of making delicious meals for myself, I have unknowingly reached this stage.”

Yō nodded and replied with a bit of pride. Izayoi only grew gloomier as he took another bite of the salty pie.

Just then, she turned her line of sight to watch Lily who sat directly before her.

“…… What’s wrong, Lily? Aren’t you going to start eating?”

“Aye…… ah, right! Itadakimasu<ref>[magrefnotes: itadakimasu is like Let’s eat/ I humbly receive, I will be tucking in. I converted it back to Japanese because my guess is that the meaning is lost if I translate the Chinese version which would be ‘I won’t stand on occasion then.’]</ref>!”

Clasping her hands together for a while before frantically digging into her food. Everyone would have thought that Lily would immediately be happily cheering. But time passed and there was no sign of Lily giving that sort of response. Even looking to be distracted when she tucked into her food.

Noticing that, Asuka asked worriedly.

“Lily, what’s wrong? Do you have something bothering you?”

“No, that’s not it. It’s not like that.”

“But this doesn’t seem to be the usual you. In reality, something must have happened right?”

Leaning forward while pressing the questions.

Although Lily lapsed into a short troubled silence, she then quietly lifted her head a moment later to recount the incident in a way that seemed to be voicing her inner thoughts.

“Actually, I found a really amazing shop today…… there is this really beautiful brooch on the display which I really wanted to give to Kuro Usagi Onee-san.”

“Heh? Isn’t that good for you?”

“Yes. But…… I’m unable to buy it……”

Her kitsunemimi drooped dejectedly. Making a guess at the reason, Yō immediately followed it up.

“If you are short of pocket money, would you like me to chip in the rest?”

“No, it’s not like that! Although my pocket money is indeed insufficient, but it is also a shop that does not allow me to buy the items in another sense.”

“A shop that does not allow you to buy the items in another sense?”

Everyone turned to look at each other, puzzled.

But only Izayoi had this sharp glint in his eyes as he gave a grin.

“Could it be that this involves a Gift Game of sorts?”

“…… Yes. There is this [Geass Roll] stuck to the entrance of the shop that has the meaning of ‘only those who can pass the game, may purchase the goods as a customer’.”

“What a shop that doesn’t have the intention to sell stuff. Is that sort of shop common?”

Izayoi looked towards the Host, Sala and Garol.

The two of them had pained expressions but did not deny it.

“It is not like it does not exist. Many shops that have a high sense of pride in their Community’s Flag may set these sort of conditions.”

“That’s right. Even the shops of [Six Scars] also have the condition for new customers to pass a Game ….. but it is rare to see this sort of behavior when it is in a bazaar open to everyone.”

Garol supplemented the information with a tinge of displeasure in his voice. It must be the dissatisfaction of having a shop that is keen on selecting its own customers in the bazaar hosted by himself. In a normal context, this would have been a very impolite behavior.

But Lily shook her head in negation.

“About that, I feel that it isn’t a Gift Game with that sort of meaning to it. Because there isn’t any store owner in that shop.”

“What?”

Garol had really shouted in earnest surprise now. Lily then repeated the incident about the encounter with that store in the unlikely location with more supplements to it.

From the quietly extending dim passage way in the crevice of the cliff.

The black painted luxurious doors that were patterned with gold leaves.

The displayed goods that exhibited a different feel of condensed elegance.

The blue eyed doll that held the [Geass Roll].

“Houh. A maze-like passage way, luxurious doors, many grandiose displays in addition to the lack of a shop keeper…… usually for that sort of scenario, it is a type of trap set to deal with robbers isn’t it?”

“Yeah. If it weren’t a pure minded child, such as Lily, the person might be attacked upon taking the treasure.”

Asuka also nodded her head with her vigilance heightened at that thought. The topic was now floating in the midst of suspicions.

“Then, what were the contents of the [Geass Roll]?”

“Well, although I can’t recall the full text…… In the depth of the shop, there is this chair that seems to be placed for the shop keeper. And the contents seems to point to the repair of the doll that seats upon the chair……that seems to be all.”

“…… sounds really vague.”

Yō slightly tilted her head while Lily wagged her two tails and looked down with a troubled expression.

Perhaps they felt that thinking too much about it would not help things either, the problem children trio then stood up from their chairs,

“Anyways, if there exists a shop that is rigged with a lure and trap, it would spell trouble for us.”

“Yeah. We won’t be able to conclude anything if we do not see it with our own eyes.”

“Mhm. The most important part is that it sounds really interesting. “

After Yō said that, Izayoi and Asuka also nodded their heads in strong agreement.

Garol and Sala stared at the trio in a daze for a while before giving a slight shrug of their shoulders.

“Oi, Representative-san. Could I ask of you to come have a look at the location as one of the Hosts?’

“Understood. If it is a threatening existence, it would be okay to destroy it right?”

“Aahh. Destroy it before it causes any casualties.”

As the banquet ended, the direction of the next course of action was decided.

The problem children trio, Sala, and Lily left the Main Guest Quarters.

===Part 4===

—Eve of the Harvest Festival, [Underwood, Underground City]’s Bazaar.

Breaking away from the noisy and bustling crowd at the bazaar, due to the impatient participants milling around the bazaar in wait for the start of the Festival, the gang soon arrive at the cliff crevice. And they scrunched their brows upon the sensation of the strange atmosphere that surrounded the unnatural crack.

Even though the crevice was clearly wide enough to allow a person to pass through, was it really possible to have no one notice it up till now? The mobile shops and clamor of the crowds weren’t even close to this area and it seemed rather desolate.

Holding his suspicions about the place, Izayoi glanced around and grinned.

“I see. It was intentionally made to seem difficult to fit anyone, huh?”

“It appears to be so…… maybe there’s a Gift that drives people away being used.”

“Ara, then how did Lily find this crevice?”

“That, That’s , because……when I was sent flying by a rampaging cow……”

What? Everyone asked in unison.

“Oi Oi…… What do you mean by rampaging cow? Have you entered a bullfighting ring?”

“Yeah. To be sent flying into the crevice by a rampaging cow……wouldn’t that be too coincidental?”

“Mhm. There happened to be a rampaging cow and it happened to send Lily flying. How can such a coincidence…”

“Wuaaaaahhhh! There are rampaging HORSSSSEEEEEssssssss!!!!!!!!”

<nowiki>*Neigh NEIGH~!!!!*</nowiki> A herd of rampaging horses were neighing as they appeared.

Lily who stood at the rear was once again “Kyaa~!?” sent flying into the crevice with a scream.

“—……”

“—……,”

“—…… .”

“Oi! What are you guys waiting for?! Quickly go after that child!”

Sala shouted at them before dragging the Problem Children Trio behind her.

Coming to their senses, the trio immediately ran to chase after Lily.

===Part 5===

After a five minute trek in the crevice of the Underground City, Izayoi and the others found Lily in a pretty neat location that has a similarly neatly arranged shop.

Asuka hurriedly strode over to hug her in worry.

“Are, Are you alright, Lily?!”

“Ye, Yes…… I’m just feeling a little dizzy until now……”

Even though the stars were still spinning above her head, Lily was still able to give a polite reply. And after everyone felt relieved, the spears of anger were then pointed towards the rampaging horses from before.

“Kasukabe. What do you think about horse meat sashimi for tomorrow’s dinner?”

“Agreed. Let’s just throw in barbecued rampaging beef on the side as well.”

Mhm, they gave a hard nod of their heads at each other. Although Sala was very surprised, she proceeded to light a fire at the end of her finger as a substitute light source, illuminating the area while taking the lead. After all, the moonlight overhead was blocked off by the network of roots from the Great Tree.

The territory of the crack was still slightly moist and this meant that it was created during the appearance of the Huge Dragon. Then at the very least, this shop would have appeared during the span of ten days prior to the discovery.

(''This, could this be……?'' )

Even though there was a bad premonition that nagged at Sala’s mind, she continued to walk on the path that was painted and tidied in quite a neat condition.

Finally arriving before the shop, the group of five stood before the black doors which were the topic of their journey. The Geass Roll that stated “Only accepting the patronage of customers who have passed the Game” was stuck to it and the extravagant style coupled with the gold leafed patterns gave an undeniably posh feeling to their senses.

The group of five glanced at each other before placing their hands on the door in a slow motion.

In the midst of opening the doors, the blinding light streamed into their eyes.

“—Hey……!”

The thing that emitted the blinding radiance was found to be a large amount of indescribably elegant jewelry and antiques. Draped across the display cabinets, which were lined with ruby and gold rings, was an iridescent piece of tapestry that seemed to be a work produced with the finest techniques of craftsmanship. If one were to look for the highest priced item in the shop, it would most likely be that veil for it was emitting a fine radiance that would not lose if it were to be compared to other precious metals and it was definitely the work of a famous craftsman of some unknown lands.

Just a little distance away, in the forefront of the slightly too exquisite carpet, there stood a finely crafted antique made with the most detailed of techniques.

The entire room was efficiently utilized to display the items that ranged from large clothing racks, longcase clocks, and miniature models of water wheels<ref>[magrefnotes: waterwheel http://www.the-philosopher.co.uk/miniwaterwheel1.jpg]</ref> that are powered by the principle of buoyancy, tumblers that do not stop rocking and many other items of unknown uses. The space was clearly larger than what it had appeared to be on the outside.

“This really …. Looks more of a museum than a shop house to me.”

“Ara, but it seems like that isn’t the case. If you take a closer look, you will be able to find the price tags on all the items right?”

What? Asuka asked in reply but immediately took a ring off a nearby shelf to have a closer look.

Stuck to it was a small price tag that was equivalent to ten years of living expenses for their current [No Name] Community.

“…… . This is really sickening.” Izayoi commented while giving a light shrug of his shoulders.

It didn’t matter how much those items glittered or caught the eye for the moment because it would be no different from a museum when the prices deter any desire to purchase.

On the other hand, Yō and Sala had strode ahead, having no interest in those gems and treasures. The duo, who moved in a straight line down the shops aisle, soon discovered the shopkeeper’s chair and the blue eyed female doll. And true to Lily’s description, a [Geass Roll] was held in her hand. Although Yō read the document held in her hand, she fell into a contemplative silence after a single glance.

<center>'''<<– I’m the most hardworking person in the world—'''</center>

<center>'''The first me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''I could work, work and work non-stop without a need for a helping hand, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 1 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be a lie.'''</center>

<center>'''My first father and I were then destroyed by the unravelled lie.'''</center>

<center>'''The second me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''Due to help from friends, I’m then able to work, work and work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 2 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be fake.'''</center>

<center>'''But my second father and I were able to continue working due to help from friends.'''</center>

<center>'''The third me is the true hardworking person!'''</center>

<center>'''Although it is yet to be born, but it will continuously work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''Hurry up and be born! Hurry up and be born! Oh, that’s what everyone is saying!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when I was found to be unable to be born.'''</center>

<center>'''So number 3 father abandoned the third me!'''</center>

<center>'''But that is not permitted! Many fathers are awaiting for my arrival!'''</center>

<center>'''Fortune! Fame! The dreams of Man! It will all be true if I can be born!'''</center>

<center>'''So I plea…… Do not give up on me……! For those who comply, will reach the truth……!>>'''</center>

“That’s….the [Geass Roll]?”

“Although it is quite an unusual style in the content arrangement, it would most likely be so.”

Sala gazed through the contents of the scroll with a serious focus in her eyes, but after reading through it once, she simply gave up.

“Sorry about this, but I really can’t understand it at all. I guess I will leave it to you guys then.”

“Oi Oi. How can the newly appointed [Floor Master] be like that?”

Hearing Izayoi’s teasing comment, Sala gave a reply while giving a rare pout of her lips.

“I’m not good at this sort of intellectually stimulating games. Although in [Salamandra], there is this specialized department for the solving of riddles……”

“But there is no such department in the [Draco Greif] Alliance right? So what happens if you were to be faced with an intellectual type of Demon Lord in the next battle?”

Ugu, she fell silent at that. It was the pain of having hit the mark that stopped any other retorts.

Sala’s red hair shook as she turned her head away, while her cheeks reddened slightly.

“……I know that. But not everyone can be a jack of all trades like you or Shiroyasha-sama you know?”

Sala was slightly displeased. However, she then relented with a shrug of her shoulders to pick up the scroll again to have another look. Although Izayoi temporarily rested his hand on his chin while delving into his thoughts…… he suddenly squinted his eyes to stare into the distance.

“For those who comply, will reach the truth……? Ha, this really is quite a cruel game.”

“Aye?”

Yō and Asuka were in concerto when they made that exclamation. But soon after, the shop suddenly started to be filled with the sounds of a tremor.

“What…. What’s happening……?!”

Although there were no windows close to them for them to ascertain the situation, it was clear enough that it was no normal earthquake. It was the shop itself that was shaking. Within this dazzling shop, there was some sort of thing that was crawling through.

Sensing that, Sala and Yō gave the shout to sound the alarm.

“Be careful! There seems to be something coming!”

“And it is probably…….more than a few……!”

Yō opened up her senses to pinpoint the source of the tremor and discovered its source to be in the exact opposite direction from the entrance. In the very depths of the shop, where the signage of “No entry for unauthorized personnel” was, there seemed to be a type of threat coming closer.

Izayoi wordlessly placed Lily onto his shoulders,

“Lily. Stay close, no matter what.”

“Ye, Yes!”

“— here they come!”

With Yō’s words as the lighted fuse, they then appeared at the doorway, in numbers of a hundred strong and of different sizes—

A group of strong men dolls.<ref>[magrefnotes: should I change it to japanese as Tsuyoi Dansei Dolls? Strong men dolls sound weird… XD but it is supposed to be weird :P]</ref>

“ “ “ '''——Waaaah!''' ” ” ”

The trio gave a horrified scream at the same time. Just like a timed reaction that did not have any discrepancy of a delay, it was truly the epitome of being united as one.

Even Sala, who had entered combat mode, was impacted to the extent that her beautiful red hair had lost its sheen to be a state of grayish white. While Lily was already scared to the point of tearing at the corner of her eyes.

The metal arms of the enemy were crafted with the details of a glossy muscle. Any expert would have understood the beauty of those muscles with just a look. From the brown tanned muscles and the majestic tyranny of clothes which was a pair of briefs, to the subtly twitching chest and back muscles, one could see the fine craftsmanship in the detailed work. The person who created these dolls was undoubtedly a fine doll designer. And after posing a few graceful poses, the strong men dolls flashed a bright smile that showed off their dazzling white teeth,

“……Angry!”

“Angry?!”

“Angry?!!”

“It said angry right?!! It just said angry right??!”

“Hey, the girl’s camp should calm down. What you’ve heard just now, should not be their voices.”

Izayoi tried to calm down the girl’s camp that was entering a state of confusion. Though this sort of scenario was also quite a rare sight to behold.

Taking this opportunity, the atmosphere around the muscled dolls had changed to enter a combat state,

“…… Strong men!”

“Strong men?!”

“Strong men?!!”

“Strong men?!! It definitely said strong men just now!”

“Yes they did. It did shout strong man just now.”

Regarding the extremely chaotic state of mind that the girl’s camp were in at the moment, Izayoi judged that there was no other cards for him to play and promptly gave up. On the other hand, Lily was already <nowiki>*Ka Da Ka Da*</nowiki>ing away, trembling on Izayoi’s shoulder.

The scouting party which had lost its chain of command Vs the assortment of Strong men dolls of different sizes.

Izayoi’s group had entered an unprecedented state of emergency.

Both parties were temporarily eying each other  — And the first to react was from the side of the strong men.

“——CHARGE WUOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

“—–Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!”

Charging bravely, yes, charging bravely<ref>[magrefnotes: please note that the sound of charging bravely and WUOOOOHHHHH sounds alike in jap.]</ref> is the only phrase that could describe the approaching group of strong men dolls which were howling in their charge.

It would also be not too much to call the scene of rippling tanned muscles, in the midst of their charge, as a fantasy like moment. The big muscles that were filled with a wondrous sense of touching beauty did not only represent muscles in itself but the energetic run that they were engaging at the moment.

In the face of such ideal muscles, gold and gemstones were unable to hold a candle in comparison and the strong men’s stride ploughed through the precious metals and smashed them to powder. It would seem that being caught by them would not be a joking matter after all.

But what caused the girl’s camp to fear, was another aspect of the matter.

“It’s, It’s disgusting! Really disgusting!!”

“No way, this sort of thing should not exist.”

The faces of Asuka and Yō were pale and they were backing away from the sight of these men with ideal muscles. As for Sala, she was already out of the door by then. It would seem that she’s also quite scared by this. No matter how stern the atmosphere around her was in the usual situation, it would seem that she had just been faced with the bottom line of biologically induced disgust that should have never been touched in her lifetime.

Izayoi was the only one who was backing away while saying softly,

“……I would like to have one.”

“No, don’t!”

“Stop it!”

“Please, Please do not do that Izayoi-san!”

<nowiki>*Uu*</nowiki> giving that unfortunate sound that sounded like a sigh in resignation.

Izayoi then grabbed Asuka under his arm to break into a dash in the attempt to break away from the crowd of strong men.

At the last moment before exiting the shop—Izayoi gave a sidelong glance towards the silent and lonely looking doll which sat upon the shopkeeper’s chair.

“…… . No matter what, I must come here again.”

"'''Firmly Rejected!!'''"

It was rare for Yō to have the moment of being as loud and vocal as Asuka in voicing her thoughts like this.

Up till the point of the cliff crevice entrance, the group of four who escaped the shop were continuously pursued by the group of strong men.

===Part 6===

In the depths of the extravagantly decorated shop house, the doll quietly watched the backs of the retreating invaders.

When the sound of the door closing echoed in the room, the doll started to rock left and right with the sounds of <nowiki>*Ka Chi Ka Chi*</nowiki>.

—Sigh <nowiki>*Ahh*</nowiki>, the customers this time are still unable to be satisfied?

The doll with translucent azure blue eyes and the pale blond hair that would leave an impression on anyone’s mind would have given the illusion of being a real human as it gracefully sat up straight. The eyes were also filled with the glow of life while its skin seemed flushed and similar to the colouration of having a body’s heat and blood coursing within it.

Stepping off from her seat, her short skirt fluttered in the wind as she danced through the smashed up shop with small spinning steps.

Those graceful steps would have given the illusion of belonging to the dance of a ballerina.

No, that wasn’t a metaphor— She was indeed dancing the “Dancing Doll (Coppelia)<ref>[magrefnotes: Coppelia is a ballet play about a story of a doll maker and yeah, dolls.]</ref>."

“La……La，La……”

Humming a song in the store that had no music, her skirt whipped through the air as she made leaps and sharp turns in her dance steps.

In unison with her brisk steps around the shop, the wreckage were also made to return to its original forms and locations. The doll, which looked around the shop in inspection of her sweep’s completion, then returned to her original position without another stray thought.

“Would the next customer— Desire me?”

Seeming in anticipation for this moment, the light in the shop went off as the sign of life left the azure blue eyes.

As the intruders left the area, the “Dancing Doll” resumed her deep sleep.

Until the day that her fated love appears.

===Part 7===

— Nightfall, [Underwood]’s bazaar.

The underground city, constructed from the excavation of the soil under the great tree, continued to be bustling with life as it was the few nights prior to the Harvest Festival. And in the bazaar, which saw no difference in the crowds be it night or day, a lone sign to restrict entry was set at the side to block the way into an unnatural crack in the cliff.

The fox girl who wore a smock-frock —Lily, stood before the board while clenching her fists tightly.

“It’s just as I thought. That brooch is really the cutest……”

<nowiki>*Pa Da Pa Da*</nowiki> Lily looked at the crevice while wagging her tails.

Besides the main Communities of Agriculture and Huntsmen, there were also Communities of the herdsmen tribes, performance, and many other visitors of various professions. Although the goods that they brought with them were unique and not shoddy in the slightest, it still felt a little lacking somewhere if it were to be given to Kuro Usagi as a present.

It was then that she had found the impossible existence— the shop which was located in the depths of the cracked ground.

The interior was decked with many luxurious decorations and filled with glittery goods which would surely dazzle the eyes of the beholder. It was in this shop, which was filled with goods which Lily could never hope to purchase with those exorbitant price tags, that Lily found a plain wooden brooch that sat in a solitary corner in the shop. It was a brooch that could not be called an exquisite piece of work but its pretty design was filled with a simple sense of a delicate beauty and she could tell that it is something that Kuro Usagi would like at first glance.

“Even if it is just that brooch, I wonder if I’m able to buy it……”

Mhm~, holding her head between her hands, she pondered over her troubles.

And the reason for her to be outside, trying to muster her courage, is due to her fear of the shop’s residents. Although there did not seem to be any ill-will from them, the muscle group that was overflowing with a lively bounce to them would surely trigger a biological sense of disgust.

Although Lily really wanted to make Kuro Usagi happy, much more than anyone else, she still needed someone to help give a push from behind.

“There are rampaging HORSSSSEEEEEssssssss!!!”

“There’s a runaway cow running WAIIIIILLLLLDDDD!!!!”

<nowiki>*Aye?*</nowiki> Turning her head.

In the next moment, due to the rampage of runaway horse and cow, Lily was sent flying into the crevice.

Kyah-! While screaming, she was sent rolling into the passage like a cart wheel. With two times the horse power than before, Lily was naturally sent rolling two times the distance into the passage and the back shaft of her head directly connected with the door in the deepest recesses of the place.

Standing up with much difficulty as her head swam and saw stars, Lily faced the posh looking black based doors with gold leafed patterns while steeling her resolve.

“……Let’s try this another time. Wait for me, Kuro Usagi-Onee-san!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Her kitsunemimi were perked up as she turned the handle of the door.

Lily, by herself, then opened the door to the dubious shop.

=== Part 8===

—[Underwood], Kitchen number 14.

Although it need not be mentioned at this point in time anymore.

Sakamaki Izayoi has a side that would stubbornly not concede defeat.

Although he was gifted with many congenital talents, it wasn’t as if he would always be victorious and not be defeated in any battles. Especially in the contest of culinary skills which was a very subjective matter, the times of defeat had been quite a number. He had also paid it no mind due to his assumption that the field of expertise was different for him.

However, the dinner for the previous night was slightly different.

Kasukabe Yō and Sakamaki Izayoi, the two who stood on the same ground as the main force of the Community. And it was in that contest with a person of the same position and of the same cooking style that the dishes were brought to the table for a judging between the superior and inferior of the dishes. Since Izayoi also concurred that those dishes were “better than mine”, then he must put in his utmost effort for the next time. Else it would not sit well with him.

“—okay. With this, it is done.”

With a look of satisfaction, he stood akimbo while confirming the dough.

The dish was the same as previously, a salty pumpkin pie. But the ingredients used for the pie was completely different from before. After all, the ingredients delivered to the Harvest Festival are of a superior quality that cannot be found on normal days.

Using the bacon smoked from the horned pig, cheese from the white cows, the Sakura Eggs and incorporated with the special margarine extracted from the pumpkins of [Will O’ Wisp] and many more.

In fact, there was this strong and intimidating presence in Izayoi’s shadow as he put his utmost effort into the preparation of the dish. Maybe and perhaps unfortunately, he might be more focused in this than in any normal Gift Games.

As one of the helpers for the dish preparation—Shirayuki gave a sigh in surprise.

“Hmph. My master, to go to this extent just for the dinner, it really shows the lack of magnanimity in you.”

“Well, it’s your mouth to say that. …… But come to think about it, I did ask you to slice the bacon into thin slices right? How did it become diced? This does not seem to be a problem with being just clumsy anymore.”

“This, this is the fault of the brat who asked a Divinity possessor to handle the kitchen knife!”

Shirayuki bared her teeth as she face was flushed red.

In the end, Izayoi concluded that she was of no help and only shrugged his shoulders.

He then placed the salty pie dough into the old-looking clay oven to be baked.

“Let’s test with one for now. It will be some time before it is done. Just in time Shirayuki, can you accompany me for a little?”

“Where to?”

“The Gift Game Riddle that I’ve mentioned earlier. Although I’ve given it much thought, it is highly possible to be a lure and trap type of Game and it is for the best to destroy it before anyone participates in it by accident.”

—Mhm? Shirayuki slightly tilted her head.

“That’s a really rare opinion from one who’s always so confident. Not to clear but to destroy?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Just a little side information, the phrase for clear and destroy is just one character difference, so it is a pun or something that I will not be able to catch in English. ]</ref>

“Aahh. It is the same conclusion that Garol oji-san and I came to after much discussion.”

Untying his apron, Izayoi made preparations to set out.

Shirayuki continued to frown in disapproval. For her, who have hosted many games as a Divinity possessor, this topic was definitely a bad one to hold.

—Gift Games can be broadly divided into two categories.

And they were for the purpose of commerce or the trails set by demigods and gods for Mankind.

Especially the latter, those kinds would mostly be difficult and arduous games. But the difficulty of the trial is also a way for the gods to show their confidence in their participants as well as their love. Although a trial might be made to be of a tough level, the game is hosted for the bestowing of their godly Gifts to others without any conditions attached. So there has to be some mercy attached to the game for the participants.

To say that the trial “should be destroyed because it is too dangerous”, would be a little hard to stomach.

“…… What an unpleasant topic. Isn’t there the method of restricting the participants instead of destroying the game?”

“I get what you are trying to say…… but that game will not do. That game does not have an established method to be cleared.”

—what? Shirayuki uttered her thoughts.

Izayoi supplemented the last portion as he pulled on his top.

“It’s also the first that I’ve heard from Garol Oji-san…… Shirayuki, have you heard of the [Game of Paradox]?”

===Part 9===

—[Underwood], Office of the Alliance’s Representative.

Sala, the [Dragon Greif]<ref>[magrefnotes: the ch translator wrote the English as Dragon Greif, and I think that means it is in the real text as well… but just gonna use Dragon Greif for now. The other names will still be Draco Greif.]</ref> Alliance representative, took a glance at the pile of documents that seemed to have accumulated to the size of a small mountain and sagged her shoulders as energy seemed to drain out of her.

“These are all the documents regarding the resistance against the Demon Lord that I will have to tidy up?”

The office table was not stacked with information concerning the activities of the Alliance. Instead, it was the information for the [Floor Master] to study, regarding the establishing of specialized departments required for the organization.

And those were the required information for the establishing of an [Anti-Demon Lord troop].

A [Floor Master] need not necessarily take a trip down to solve all the battles. It is also needless to say that there is a need for experts in various realms of game aspects when it came to battles with demon lords.

If one were to go into the detailed categories, it would be an endless topic. However, there were at least three major classifications for the troops.

The Military squad, Knowledge squad — and the Game Controller who will lead them through the Game to attain victory.

If one were to be a [Floor Master], the aspect of military might would not be a worry. Of course, to be able to prepare more personnel for that realm will definitely be welcomed, but there needs to be a minimum requirement for the strength levels.

However, the talents who possess knowledge about Little Garden and the other worlds would have to be nurtured from scratch. Even if the role of Game Controller were to be given to Sala, the Alliance would still lack talented individuals to provide knowledge required to clear the games.

“Then, that leaves the only option of taking it up myself. I will just give it a go and see what happens……”

Sala scratched her red head and sighed once more.

In the previous Community which she had belonged to— [Salamandra], the leader of the North, had specialized departments and that allowed her to slack off. However, there wasn’t any foundation of that sort in the [Draco Grief] Alliance. The only one who could be trusted to take on the task, Elder Garol was also unavailable for them to depend upon, as [Six Scars] have decided to break away.

……For all we know, it was due to their foresight of this problem that they decided to break away.

Just as Sala was thinking about these things while hugging her head, a knock came from the door of the Representative’s office.

“Sala. May we enter?”

“Asuka? Yes, you may, what’s wrong?”

After obtaining the permission, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō walked into the office.

After the courteous bow, Yō looked at Sala.

“…… Could it be that you are busy at the moment?”

“No, I was just in the middle of resting, while hugging my head. —Well then, is something the matter?”

Upon hearing Sala’s question, Asuka’s face broke into a dauntless grin.

“Regarding the Gift Game’s riddle that we went to look yesterday, we hope to obtain the permission to participate in it.”

“When we went there earlier, we found the sign that restricted entry, so we hope to obtain the permission.”

The duo cast their confident gazes at Sala.

Sala was deeply taken aback to the extent of gaping and staring at them with wide eyes.

“Could it be that you guys have unravelled the Game?!”

“Uh, Mhm Mhm. …… Although the one who unravelled it was Kasukabe-san.”

“Mhm. That kind of realm is one of the compulsory subjects in my era.”

Yō lightly clenched her fists.

She seemed to have a wise and learned side of her that did not seem to match her appearance. During the time of the Huge Dragon’s game, Yō had also used her knowledge and actions to unravel the game to the point of clearance. Greatly interested, Sala readjusted the position of her propped up legs while asking once more.

“This seems to be a very interesting topic. May I ask Kasukabe-san to talk it through?”

Mhm. Nodding and opening the copied out [Geass Roll].

The contents were as follow.

<center>'''<<– I’m the most hardworking person in the world—'''</center>

<center>'''The first me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''I could work, work and work non-stop without a need for a helping hand, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 1 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be a lie.'''</center>

<center>'''My first father and I were then destroyed by the unravelled lie.'''</center>

<center>'''The second me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''Due to help from friends, I’m then able to work, work and work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 2 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be fake.'''</center>

<center>'''But my second father and I were able to continue working due to help from friends.'''</center>

<center>'''The third me is the true hardworking person!'''</center>

<center>'''Although it is yet to be born, but it will continuously work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''Hurry up and be born! Hurry up and be born! Oh, that’s what everyone is saying!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when I was found to be unable to be born.'''</center>

<center>'''So number 3 father abandoned the third me!'''</center>

<center>'''But that is not permitted! Many fathers are awaiting for my arrival!'''</center>

<center>'''Fortune! Fame! The dreams of Man! It will all be true if I can be born!'''</center>

<center>'''So I plea…… Do not give up on me……! For those who comply, will reach the truth……!>>'''</center>

Yō pointed to the first “me” in the document.

“The first conjecture is that the “me” in this document does not refer to a particular person and let’s assume it to be a created item X.”

“Huoeh…….?”

“The second conjecture is that the “father” is the creator who undergone various processes to achieve created item X, and they are the Creators A, B and C.”

“ “me” is said to be the same way each time but in contrast, the “father” is annotated in an indexed form. With these conjectures, it would then unravel the contradiction between the “me” and “father” in the document.”

Hearing Asuka’s supplement to the explanations, Sala nodded her head in admiration.

“I see…… So the reason for the numbered “father” is to hint at the point that the “me” is a man-made object, right?”

—Understanding up to this point, the riddle could be said to be almost unravelled.

The structure of this Gift Game was divided into three stanzas.

They were each describing a different construction progress.

The first stanza was on the failure of Creator A.

The second stanza is on the success of Creator B.

The third stanza is on the future of Creation X and Creator C.

Then, the host of the game would be — the creation from the research of those three times and might already be one that possess the spiritual attainment for anthropomorphization.

And she was afraid that it might even be an existence close to the concepts pertaining to the Gods or Demons.

“Through the research in the three eras to analyze and construct “a certain object”, that should roughly be the Creation X we are talking about.”

The knowledge problem would then come thereafter. The underlying tone of the stanza was a desire for a similar process to arrive at Creation X. Then, it would be solved if they were to gather the documents needed to provide the answer required by the riddle.

And in most cases, the first step to these sort of games would be to find the identity of the Host.

As long as the identity of “me” is understood, there would be hope of clearing the game.

While Sala was deeply impressed by their conjectures, Sala gave Yō an intrigued look.

“I’m impressed. You aren’t only stronger than expected for a girl, but you also possess such a great wealth of knowledge. That’s really impressive. …… Kasukabe-dono, do you have any dissatisfaction with your current Community?”

“Aye?”

“Wha?”

The duo squawked in their confusion.

Sala firmly grabbed Yō’s shoulder,

“Well, take for example, any dissatisfaction with your comrades, the lack of money, wanting to have a better place to stay or eat, any part of your living standards and such…”

“No, I don’t have any…… Lily’s cooking has always been tasty.”

“Oh, I see, I see. The treatment that Kasukabe-san is getting from the Community is mainly secured by food, is it? Regarding that point, there’s no problem at all. —-Just mentioning on the side, we, comrades of the [Draco Grief] always get the chance to have a scrumptious feast every night.”

“Wait, No, No will do, Sala! I will not allow you to continue in your touting and poaching.” At this point in time, Asuka then realized the goal of Sala and immediately interrupted her words.

Although Yō’s thoughts were confused by the sudden poaching and touting conversation, she still gave a bitter smile as she replied.

“Is that so…… Thank you for your warm welcome then, Sala.”

“Kasukabe-san?!”

“Okay, leave it to me!”

“NO, This is not allowed! I will definitely not allow this!! [No Name] forbids poaching!!!”

Asuka hugged Yō’s head under her arm before retreating rapidly. The amusing part was that it was a real reaction stemming from anxiety.

Sala’s eyes were also narrowed and sharp like a predator and she was unusually serious about the matter.

Happily watching the two of them, Yō suppressed her desire to laugh as she looked towards Sala.

“Sorry, Sala, it would seem that [No Name] forbids poaching.”

“Uu…… Then, I guess that leaves me no choice. Even though the feast is only open to comrades of the Alliance only.”

“—Ugu.”

“Wavering the hearts of others is also forbidden! Kasukabe-san is a hundred percent on our side—!!!”

In a certain perspective, Asuka, who sensed the situation to be worse than the threat of a Demon Lord, hugged Yō as they left the Representative’s office. Walking down the Great Tree while shouting those words.

Pretty serious about the poaching attempt, Sala then watched the retreating figures with a tinge of pity.

—However, her expression immediately changed upon remembering the matter that the duo were about to attempt.

“Drats……! Oi, is there anyone around?”

“Ye, Yes! Is something the matter?!”

“Immediately set out to the entrance of the Gift Game entrance and issue the warning for people to stay away from that area! I repeat, do not let anyone pass by that area!”

Receiving the orders from Sala, the subordinate frantically rushed down the Great Tree.

Confirming it once more, Sala flopped back onto her chair while hugging her head.

“With that sort of unique style in the [Geass Roll]……I’m afraid it might just be—“

—a Trial hosted with the use of an [Authority of Host Master]. And for it to have a unique style of poetry to mystify the contents, it would seem to be the work of a Host with quite a high spiritual power who pulls the strings in the background.

Hence Sala guessed that it is a trap type of Game created by a Demon Lord.

No matter how good Asuka and Yō may be in their talents, it was always better to have some preparation, just in case. Even if the identity of the enemy is understood, there still needs to be some preparation required to meet the problem.

“Mah…… I’ve already sent a person, I guess there won’t be anyone forcing their way in.”

Shaking her head to dismiss the uneasiness.

Readjusting her mood, Sala motivated herself as she restarted the battle with the pile of documents on her office table.

===Part 10===

—[Underwood], Large crevice in the earth.

Lily was in the midst of opening the door when the same blinding radiance filtered out to strike her eyes.

There were countless indescribably elegant decorations and antiques placed upon the glass display shelves. Draped across the display cabinets, which were lined with ruby and gold rings, was an iridescent piece of tapestry that seemed to be a work produced with the finest techniques of craftsmanship.

A veil that emitted a fine radiance, which would not lose if it were to be compared to other precious metals, was unmistakably the work of a famous craftsman of some unknown lands.

Just a little distance away, in the forefront of the slightly too exquisite carpet, there stood a finely crafted antique made with the most detailed of techniques.

The entire room was efficiently utilized to display the items that ranged from large clothing racks, longcase clocks, and miniature models of water wheels that are powered by the principle of buoyancy, tumblers that do not stop rocking and many other items of unknown uses. The space was clearly larger than what it appeared to be on the outside.

“—Aye……?”

Lily’s voice echoed in the shop which had no one else. However, that sound was not an amazed gasp from the sight of the amazing workpieces which lay before her.

What lay before her eyes were still the same gorgeous and luxuriously designed shop interior.

And it did not have any damages, when compared to the last visit.

“—.”

Yes—Not a bit of damage at all.

“No …. No way……?!”

Lily’s low moan was closer to the feelings of horror. But that is to be expected.

Previously in this shop last night, the interior had been clearly destroyed and smashed up when Izayoi and the others escaped. The accessories that were the display of refined skills of craftsmen had been smashed while the closets were destroyed and the tapestry torn.

Even so, the current decorations of the interior were no different from the last.

Seeing the restored decorations just like the developing of photos from a film roll, Lily’s kitsunemimi drooped down timidly.

(''This is…… a real Gift Game……!'' )

The radiance in the shop was no longer able to hide that strange atmosphere.

This was the Golden Demon mirror<ref>[magrefnotes: I got no idea what the Golden Demon mirror means but there seems to be an acclaimed Japanese epic about the destructive powers of wealth on the lives of 2 starcrossed lovers in medieval Japan written by Koyo Ozaki, Konjiki Yasha 1953.]</ref>. The stomach of the monster that is famed for swallowing its prey whole with the lure of fame and riches.

Even though her young heart had felt that sort of malicious intent, Lily continued to cheer herself on to push forward into the shop.

Just as she had expected, the brilliantly lighted shop was devoid of human presence. And at the very depths of the shop was the azure blue eyed doll that sat on the shop keeper’s stool, holding the [Geass Roll] like before.

Beside the shop keeper’s stool, a table was displaying the item that Lily wanted.

“Found it! …… But just as I thought, I really can’t buy it right?”

Mhm~, she thought about it while wagging her two tails.

Not long after, someone struck up a conversation from behind.

“—what an intriguing customer. It isn’t gold and jewels that capture your fancy, but you would like that wooden craved brooch?”

Eeeya!? Giving a startled cry, she turned her head. Behind her was a doll which had an atmosphere that was completely different from before.

Those eyes were filled with the glow of a will, the skin was flushed like the colouration of blood vessels under the skin. Her steps were light and graceful, and her posture was the impeccable appearance of a maiden.

Even though she was startled by the doll that suddenly came to life, Lily continued with a timid question.

“May I ask…….Are you the Host of this Game?”

“You are mistaken. I’m the emcee for the Game and at the same time, I double up as the shop keeper of this shop house. My name is Coppelia. For the purpose of serving customer, I’m here to await orders. …… And, please kindly be quiet in this store.”

Lightly touch her index finger to her lovely lips, she advised Lily to be quiet.

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Knowing that the doll called Coppelia did not have any animosity towards her, Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she gave a small nod.

“…… Ningyo-san?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Ningyo means doll in english… just for fun in japanese…or it would be doll-san maybe these conversation parts may need to have a font size decrease or something, but just a suggestion. My guess is that these are all whispers.]</ref>

“That’s right. Just like that, young fox.”

After Coppelia nodded her head in reply, Lily leaned forward with sparkles in her eyes.

“Wuah……! It’s my first time seeing such a beautiful ningyo-san!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she clasped her hands together.

Coppelia, who possessed eyes which could only be described as innocent-looking, accepted the forthcoming praise. Although there wasn’t a change in her expression, but in between the increased blinks of the eyes, she lifted her skirt slightly to perform a curtsy.

“I appreciate your praise, young fox. Your kitsunemimi are also quite attractive.”

“Is, Is that, right?”

“Yes. Just looking at those innocent and yet bold- looking kitsunemimi, it kind of gives me the impulsive idea to place my hands on my head.”

Hearing Coppelia’s confession, Lily giggled shyly. Although it was not known if it were to be an insult or praise, it seems that the duo had matching personalities.

Lily and Coppelia, who finished their self-introductions, then sat on the chair and started the conversation on the situation surrounding this shop.

“Coppe-chan, may, may I ask.”

“Coppe-chan?”

“Aye? Ah, Mhm. Is Coppe-chan the owner of this shop?”

Coppelia had returned a question due to her surprise from receiving such an intimate nickname out of nowhere but Lily did not pay it any mind and continued with her question. Coppelia’s poker expression relaxed for an instant before recovering on her doll-like expression once more to answer the question.

“Yes. My role is to deal with all the activities concerning the sales in this shop. Although it only requires money to seal the trade deal.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p186.jpg|thumb]]

“Is that for real?! Then, can this brooch be sold to me ne……!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*<nowiki> With her Kitsunemimi perked up and eyes shining with excitement, she took out the brooch to show Coppelia.

Coppelia silently accepted the brooch and looked down with a slightly troubled expression.

“……this, isn’t a product to be sold in the shop.”

“Aye?”

“It is just a little carving that I’ve made to pass time. Hence it has no value what so ever to it. If you want it, you may take it, young fox.”

Lightly placing it back onto Lily’s hands.

But the two tails of Lily started to wag with a higher intensity as her gaze sparkled even more.

“Coppe, this brooch was made by you?!”

“Yes. But it is an inferior piece of work that is an eyesore……”

“That’s, That’s not true! It’s a really kawaii brooch!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> The kitsunemimi perked up as she gave her praise.

Her innocent eyes showed that there was no underlying intentions or crafty calculations to her words. Feeling touched by the frankness, Coppelia seemed a little troubled as her cheeks were flushed.

While looking at happily at the brooch, Lily suddenly remembered the other thing she had wanted to ask.

“…… Coppe-chan, why are you alone in this shop?”

Asking about the most obvious suspicious thing. But it was something that is supposed to be secret, right? Coppelia’s blushing face turned pale and hugged her slender man-made body, causing it to emit a sound.

While suppressing her intense feelings that were straining against her will, Coppelia calmly answered.

“Because….. I was abandoned. It is not by any other, but my father who had planned to create me.”

“……Aye?”

—Abandoned by a family member.

Those words struck a chord in Lily’s heart.

“Abandoned……by your father……?”

“…… Yes. My raison d’être<ref>[BionicMeerkat notes - the most important reason or purpose for someone or something's existence.]</ref> is my father’s love. But that love has been long lost. The fathers who have gathered by my side are only interested in my value. But I’ve mistakenly taken it as a desire of Mankind for my existence and continuously wait for the person who can complete me. When such a fated person— clearly won’t come for me……!!”

Coppelia broke into tears.

The pain of losing her father’s love.

Unable to bear the pain of the degradation of her raison d’être, large droplets of tears flowed from her eyes.

(''Abandoned by her father….. in this shop, alone……!!'' )

Although Lily did not know the full story and the reasons, the pain of such a deep loss was one that she understood fully.

Three years ago—when she had to part with her mother.

Lily still remembered how painful the parting had been. The pain of being abandoned by her family would likely to be a deeper and more intense one.

Lily timidly reached over to touch Coppelia’s hair, stroking her head to console her.

“It’s alright you know? My oka-sama has said it before. No matter how far we are, parents will always think of their children.”

“……That is just a fantasy, young fox. This shop is the place where all the abandoned are gathered. If you go further into the shop, you will find that the abandoned are full to the brim.”

“So…So it is like that, Mhm.”

In a sudden flash—that particular thing appeared in her mind, and Lily was struggling to focus on Coppelia’s words.

“Then, the [Geass Roll] that Coppe is holding is,”

“…… That is something prepared to search for the one who can complete me. But that game is—“

Ku! She unnaturally shut her mouth. Lily was unsure what that movement meant. But she understood that she should not let this doll be and ignore the situation.

Holding the hand of Coppelia, who had a sorrowful look in her eyes, Lily pointed to the exit.

“Coppe-chan, let’s leave this place. Even if you stay in this sort of place, there is no way for you to meet your new father.”

“……I can’t do that. If I were to escape…… That will attack……!!”

“No, No problem! If it is the muscled dolls, Izayoi-san will beat them down,”

“No, it’s not that……!! This shop is being guarded by a much more terrifying existence……!!!”

<nowiki>*Ka Chi Ka Chi*</nowiki> The slender body of Coppelia was shaking.

Soon after—<nowiki>*Saa*</nowiki> a dark grey wind blew between the two of them.

Lily tilted her head at the sight of that unnatural and visible wind.

But Coppelia’s reaction became more intense.

“Please, Please run away now, young fox!”

“Aye……?”

“That guy…… ‘End Emptiness’ is coming—!!!”

In an instant, the golden yellow shop house was surrounded by a dark grey wind.

The dark grey winds weathered away everything that made up the luxurious interior, seeming to rampage in its desire to swallow anything that has radiance. The violent winds that were capable of gluttony had immediately engulfed the duo.

—But who would have known.

This Wind is the strongest god killing Demon that is capable of wiping out hundreds of gods and demigods.

The formless Demon Lord called ‘End Emptiness’.

The spreading ‘natural disaster’ in Little Garden has also taken the world as its enemy.

===Part 11===

The extensively gorgeous decorations of the golden shop interior — had finally materialized its true self as the embodiment of destruction.

Even amongst the Demon Lords, he was the real culprit for their classification as ‘natural disasters’. Because this particular Demon Lord is a ‘natural disaster’, and it does not have the same goals as the other Demon Lords.

Sometimes, it acted as the logic in a Trial.

Sometimes, it acted as the ravaging wave of trends.

An existence that is summoned from the end of time and leaves towards the direction of our memories.

Known as the Demon Lord ‘End Emptiness’.<ref>[magrefnotes: the direct translation of the phrase End Emptiness would have been Winds of Decadence.]</ref>

It is a formless Demon Lord that causes faith to be abandoned, fear to be forgotten and research to be halted.

It did not matter that one might attempt to bring many noble aspirations to bear against ‘End Emptiness’. These winds would wear those objects and concepts that stand before it into dust as it is the arrival of the ends of time.

This dark grey Wind is the strongest god killing Demon that is capable of wiping out hundreds of gods and demigods.

“Please, Please hurry and escape, young fox!”

Coppelia’s expression was pale as she urged Lily to escape. But it was too late.

This shop had already been thrown into the ends of memories, just like the traces of dreams dreamt by brave warriors. It would require an equivalent price to get out of it—to surpass the trial and display a spiritual power that would never be ravaged by the waves of time.

Those who are not even capable of doing that much will have their souls swallowed up by the gaping jaws of ‘End Emptiness’.

The dark grey winds, which surrounded them from all corners, swooped in to assault the two young girls while baring its fangs.

“……!!”

“—Lily, get down!!”

A yell. The voice of a girl travelled to Lily’s ears.

The dark grey wind storm which was violently raking away at the golden shophouse.

Was blocked by a flash of sparkling wings.

“Wha….t, to halt the advancement of ‘End Emptiness’?! Who in the world is—-?!”

“Asuka, protect them! Shirayuki, provide cover!”

“Got it!!”

“Understood!”

The two girls landed before a stunned Coppelia.

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she walked over to her two saviors.

“Asuka-san! Yō-san! Even Shirayuki-san! Why have you come to this shop,”

“That’s your line! Why would Lily come to this shop?! Didn’t we say that it is too dangerous for anyone to approach?!”

Receiving a chiding from Asuka, Lily’s kitsunemimi drooped weakly.

Shirayuki and Yō formed a Water twister to push back ‘End Emptiness’. But the flow of water that Shirayuki conjured was rendered ineffective, being dissipated like smoke, even without contact with the dark grey air.

Seeing that sort of bone-chilling phenomenon, Shirayuki turned pale and shouted,

“Ai Ai, what sort of unfortunate day is it?!! I’ve never heard of ‘End Emptiness’ residing in a specific location!!”

“…… ‘End Emptiness’?”

“It’s the name of this monster! It also has many other synonymous names in the world of Little Gardens where many gods reside! ‘Last Décadence’! ‘Greed Crown’! ‘The Cannibalistic Demon Lord’! The pure Demon Lord that engulfs the radiance of life, stars and the gods— that is the true face of this wind!!!”<ref>[magrefnotes:“徘徊的末世论（Last Décadence）”direct translation is (The wandering eschatology)！According to wiki, Eschatology, from two Greek words meaning “last” (ἔσχατος) and “study” (-λογία), is the study of ‘end things’, whether the end of an individual life, the end of the age, the end of the world and the nature of the Kingdom of God.（ch translator’s note：Décadence，has the meaning of decay.“最尽头的暴君（Greed Crown）”can also be directly translated as ‘The Tyrant of the Ends of Time’]</ref>

Even as she shouted, Shirayuki continued to release a flow of water. But not only did it not stop the advancement of ‘End Emptiness’, it also dissipated upon contact and it wasn’t a phenomenon of evaporation.

If one were to cite an example— it would be similar to a storm that have the capacity to stomach all that the world’s artist palette has to offer. This is precisely that sort of wind.

‘End Emptiness’ had dyed the waters of Shirayuki into a murky grey.

“Do not touch the winds! These winds will swallow you up even if you have Gifts! Any sort of power will also turn to scrap before it! The instant that you come into contact with it, your spiritual power will undergo abrasion till it completely disappears……!”

Although Shirayuki knew that it was of no use, she continued to release a steady stream of water to protect Asuka and the rest.

On the other hand, Yō was using the shimmering winds produced from the ‘Radiant Winged Horse (Pegasus)” shoes to block the ‘Winds of Decadence’. But it did not work to repulse the onslaught. Just the power of the Pegasus is unable to stop the ‘Winds of Decadence’. After all, this wind is a Demon Lord that only allows a one-sided battle and will not be defeated.<ref>[magrefnotes: This point onwards, I’m using direct translation of winds of Decadence instead of End Emptiness. Faster for me to direct translate.]</ref>

Hence, Yō did not use her power—and was using the attribute of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ to protect the other three.

(''— These dark grey winds seem to rage and ravage at the golden radiance in its gluttonous greed. It would also mean that these winds are also internally programmed to seek the congregation of light.'' )

But that was something that she could not confirm with all her certainty. It could only be said of as a desperate act.

If Yō’s speculation were to be off its mark, they would be completely swallowed up by the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

Facing the raging storm of gluttony, Yō felt cold sweat flow down her back as she took in the sight before her.

(''This is the first time ever……that I’m seeing such a terrifying wind that I wouldn’t even dream of getting into contact with……!!!)

Yō did not know what kind of power the ‘Winds of Decadence’ held.

But the animal instincts within Yō were able to recognize the evil chills that were prophesying her defeat.

Those winds were a completely different sort of threat from the Demon Lords that they have faced so far, be it the Huge Dragon or the God of Death. If they were to engage in a head-on battle against it, there would be no chance for victory.

When the ‘Winds of Decadence’ started to devour at the shimmering winds, Yō grabbed the hands of the trio to take to the skies.

“Asuka! Lily! And…..you, the one whom I do not know! Hold on tight, we are leaving this shop now!”

“No, you can’t! If I were to leave this shop,”

“I will hear of your reason later! It is of utmost importance to escape now!”

“Mhm! Kasukabe! Lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ to the depths of the shop!”

Yō gave her best to release a cluster of the shimmering winds to lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ into the depths of the shop. In response to that radiance, the ‘Winds of Decadence’ had also pursued after the bait like a gluttonous wild beast.

In that interval of respite, the five of them escaped from the golden museum—the prison of memories.

===Part 12===

— [Underwood], Main Guest Room

The streets of the Great Tree were lively and noisy due to the preparations for the Harvest Festival. And everyone was assembled within the main guest room, which had a view overlooking the large number of faerie folk who reside at the river banks.

When Izayoi was done with the preparations of the salty pumpkin pie and was about to make a trip to the shop, he had coincidentally met Asuka and Yō along the way and decided to hand Shirayuki over to them.

“YareYare…… I left it to you guys because of your spirited talk about having solved the game. Looks like it was a total defeat huh?”

Izayoi sat on a chair in the main guest room and shrugged his shoulders while mocking Asuka and the others. Although Asuka and Yō pouted their lips, they were unable to retort and decided to remain silent.

The five of them were then gathered in the main guest room with Izayoi and Garol.

After listening to the whole incident, a change came over the expressions of the duo.

With a brief soft whispered conversation between Garol and Izayoi, Garol then put on an especially serious look to gaze at Asuka and gang.

“…… I understand the situation now. It means that this doll is the target of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ right?”

“Mhm.”

“Then that makes things simple. Immediately return that doll to the shop right now.”

Garol immediately made his judgement in an imperative tone.

Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up agitatedly in protest.

“How can we do that?! IF we return Cope-chan to the shop now, she will be in danger!”

“It will probably be that way. But at this current state, the whole region of [Underwood] would be in threatened and dragged into the whole incident. ……In addition, our opponent is the ‘Winds of Decadence’. And it can be said to be one of the highest threats of natural disaster in the world of Little Garden. It is already assumed to be a monster that is deemed to be an undefeatable opponent, so what do you ladies want to do?”

“Bu, But……!”

Lily’s kitsunemimi trembled as she wagged her two tails in her intense protest. But a normal girl like her would not be able to come up with a counter measure for that sort of situation. And soon enough, her kitsunemimi and two tails drooped in silent disappointment.

Shirayuki also had a serious look but there was a slight difference to it.

“Strictly speaking, there is a way to chase away the ‘Winds of Decadence’.”

“Is that true?!”

“Uh, Mhm…… Fox girl, do you remember the color of the wind?”

Color? She tilted her head slightly as she countered with a question.

Shirayuki maintained her serious expression as she supplemented the explanation.

“The ‘Winds of Decadence’ is a Demon Lord that will have a change in its color in relation to its different power level. Black would mean that it is at its strongest while white would be at its weakest. The one that we met was at a shade of dark grey —I think we can assume it to be at the level of the five digits.”

“Five digits……?”

“It is unable to ravage the low level spiritual powers. …… No, there’s a difference. To be accurate, it is more acceptable to say that ‘it does not allow the gluttony’.”

Seeming to speak to herself, Shirayuki mumbled softly.

Seeing Lily who was getting more confused by the moment, she pretended to cough before turning to face the others.

“The main thing is— ‘we need to have a Flag above that level to chase off those winds’.”

“Ah, that’s……!”

—not possible. Lily forcefully swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth.

A Community that is above the five digits would be a Community based in the upper echelons of Little Garden. The current [No Name] was one that was unable to borrow their flag based on previous relations.

Lily gripped the hand of Coppelia, who was bending her head in silence, while looking to Izayoi for help as she pinned her last hopes on him.

“Izayoi-san…… is there no other way?”

“—”

Izayoi crossed his arms as he allowed his consciousness to recede into the depths of his thoughts.

But he already knew the answer in his heart. If it is just as Garol says, that the ‘Winds of Decadence’ is an undefeatable monster, Izayoi was also doubtful about his ability to defeat it.

Be it the Star class spirit Algor, Death God Percher or even the Sun Dragon, he who had never felt a tinge of fear from those was now feeling uneasy about that sensation of ‘a certain something’ which was a class above all those.

Even if that is the case, if one were to continue in the attempt to save Coppelia—

“…… then we can only clear the game, is it?”

“Aye?”

“Oi, Garol Oji-san. The ‘Winds of Decadence’ is a Demon Lord summoned to act as the logic of Gift Games right?”

“…… Mhm. From what I know, the game this time is of that sort of classification.”

“Good. Then comes Ojou-sama. Do you have Deen with you now?”

“Of course. But it is currently in the state of a destroyed single arm. An intense battle would be…”

“It is fine. I do not intend for it to go into battle. What’s left to confirm is—.”

Turning to face and grab Coppelia.

The silver haired girl continued to look down and not meet Izayoi’s gaze— but Izayoi forcefully cupped Coppelia’s face to lift it up.

Staring at the blue eyes at a close distance, Izayoi narrowed his gaze to observe it.

“Oi, you stupid doll. When are you going to quit sulking? Everyone’s here to discuss the problem of your situation, you know?”

“…… situation or whatever it is, there’s no need to discuss for you to know the answer as clear as day. As long as you return me to the prison of memories, it will be solved.”

“Ah Ah, right. That is the simplest and safest method. Ask a hundred individuals and a hundred would give that same safest course of action. Because even I’m thinking of it as the best method for this case.”

“Then,”

“But, you know? The little fox girl of my Community<ref>[magrefnotes: Although translated to my Community in this case, it can also be translated into my household, my home, my family.]</ref> will never be able to accept that.”

Wha, Coppelia turned to look at Lily.

The silent but unbending will was transmitted through the action of the tight grip of the young fox girl’s hand over her own.

No problem— we will definitely save you.

“…… but it is impossible to clear the game! It means to clear the business of completing ‘me’! There have been many a hundred and even thousands who have researched and taken the challenge but are still unable to succeed. Because the ‘me’ is the final fantasy of the dream of Mankind—“

“The third perpetual motion mechanism. Although it was assumed to be workable, but it was taken to be an effort of building castles in the air and it was soon abandoned as a decadent theory of motion.”<ref>[magrefnotes: decadent was used even if it sounds too big a word for this description. As the ch translator noted, it might be possible that the author is hinting at the possible relation between the theory and the winds itself.]</ref>

Is that right? Izayoi smiled triumphantly while Coppelia was stumped, wide eyed and in shock.

But the ones who were more surprised by the unravelling of the riddle, were Asuka and Yō who had been listening quietly.

“Ah, Ara?”

“…… Isn’t the answer to the Game, the Third Perpetual motion machine?”

“You are mistaken. The real answer to the game is the completion of the third perpetual motion machine. It is also precisely that, which cause the game to have no answer…… a Trial that cannot be surpassed. Hence it is what we call the ‘Game of Paradox’.”

In the world of Little Garden where many gods and deities gather, to set the answer as an uncompleted technique would not be breaking the rules.

Take for example the creation of the perpetual motion machine that has a paradoxical production process in the techniques. If it were to be incomplete, it would be seen to be a failure. In a lure and trap game, this would undoubtedly be the most horrid type.

Coppelia took on a lonely look as Izayoi’s figure was reflected in her eyes which were filled with self-blame.

“Is that so……You were summoned from the twenty first century huh. Then you should know about it right? The end of the Mankind’s dream for the perpetual machine.”

“……Aahh. About that point, I will offer you some sympathy.”

Izayoi released his hold and quietly nodded.

His voice had become gentle and perhaps this was his way of showing compassion.

—The third perpetual motion machine.

As the name suggests, it is a machine that is able to function indefinitely.

The final fantasy that mankind had faith of accomplishing by themselves.

It had become the highest peak of attainment for the masses of inventors who aspired for the accompanied wealth and glory that it would bring. However, following the change in the times, the perpetual motion machine had fallen to become a delusional project.

In Izayoi’s time of the twenty first century, the perpetual motion machine has already been taken as technique similar to building castles in the skies. Hence there were only a few who would aspire towards it.

Even though there continues to be people who chase after the project, they are by no means inventors who aspire towards the dream but are mostly con artists who hope to take advantage of this sweet dream of the perpetual motion machine. The dreams of those who actually believed in its existence have now transformed into a cash cow for a few evil doers.

She who had been known as the final point of mankind—the perpetual motion machine, Coppelia and her honor, glory and raison d’être were then sullied by the muddy footprints of those tainted by greed.

“The residue of the radiance in wealth and glory…. That is the true face of ‘me’. The existence of ‘me’ is a paradox in itself. With my existence as the premise, and given the name of a perpetual motion machine, I was prepared to be the Gift of the Trial and the existence that cannot be completed. Becoming the indefinite buffet bait for its insatiable gluttony.

To stop the ‘Winds of Decadence’, one can only attempt to clear the game and obtain the radiance of the perpetual motion machine—”

“That’s why I already said that I will give that radiance to you.”

—Wha? This time, Coppelia was truly speechless.

Izayoi gave a mischievous smile as he flicked at Coppelia’s forehead to proclaim.

“You stupid doll, what do you think this world is? It is the world of Little Garden, the playground that gathers all the gods and deities. The perpetual motion machine is definitely unattainable by the hands of Mankind alone…… but if we used Gifts, it might just become a similar existence.”

“wha….?”

Coppelia pressed onto her red and swollen forehead as her gaze wavered in surprise.

Standing at akimbo, Izayoi declared to Coppelia.

“From today onwards, you will not be the perpetual motion machine Coppelia. But the new doll that [No Name] has created— Divine craft Perpetual machine Coppelia.”

===Part 13===

—Crevice at the [Underwood] Harvest Festival Bazaar.

It was the time when the new moon had risen to its zenith.

There was an emergency evacuation order issued to the Harvest Festival Bazaar section and the still atmosphere reigned the surroundings currently. Despite the fact that it should have been the liveliest moment of the Harvest Festival’s Eve, the Great Tree City was silent, as if asleep. The only sounds that could be heard on the streets were that of the gurgling waters of the river and the rustle of leaves on the Great Tree.

In the heart of the Bazaar, which was difficult for one to associate with the Bazaar that was still being prepared just moments ago, there stood Kasukabe Yō, Shirayuki and the little fox girl, Lily.

“There’s still an hour to a day before the ‘Winds of Decadence’ spews out of the museum. Until Coppelia is complete, we will have to stop it.”

“Oi, don’t make it sound so simple. Even if it isn’t in its strongest state, that is still a pure Demon Lord, you know?”

Shirayuki looked as if she had just drawn the unluckiest fortune slip as she glared at Yō spitefully.

Busily wagging her tail that went pitter patter, Lily looked at them apologetically.

“I’m really sorry…… I didn’t think that it would come to this.”

Lily’s kitsunemimi were pressed flat against her head which was bending to look at the ground. Taken aback that her words were taken to be a complaint in annoyance for a drudgery, Shirayuki placed her hands on her hips while shaking her head to deny the assumption.

“Even if I may say so, that is not something that you should be apologizing for. …… Mhm. If I were to say it truthfully, it is quite admirable. That sort of chivalrous heart to fight for one’s friend is something that I would rate highly.”

Expressing her admiration, Shirayuki placed her hand on Lily’s head while stroking it together with the kitsunemimi, causing it to produce a soothing rustling sound.

Yō smiled at that scene, but slightly resumed her tensed expression.

“I will be counting on you guys to follow the plan then. Escape if it becomes dangerous. I will just handle the rest.”

“Mhm, you are the last line of defense. Don’t fail, okay?”

“Yō-san, we will count on you for the rest then!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Energetically perking her kitsunemimi and giving a bow.

Just when the trio were confirming their roles, there came a low rumble like a tremor originating from the crevice in the bazaar.

===Part 14===

—[Underwood] Underground workshop.

“……Although we did talk about it the other time, it seems like we are still the ones to do the work, huh?”

Let’s rewind the time a little, the location is at the Underground workshop.

The one spoke was the strategist<ref>[magrefnotes: they used 参谋, I’ve always translated it as strategist. But the direct translation would be at staff officer in the military. According to wiki, the role played by this position would be the administrative, operational and logistical needs of the unit. Looking for a term to replace strategist.]</ref> under the Flag of the Azure Flames, Jack o’ Lantern of [Will O’ Wisp], as they were below ground of the Great Tree.

Hearing the story from Izayoi, he bobbled his pumpkin head while turning his head left and right to look at Coppelia and the other doll— the Red Iron Doll crafted from Rare Sacred Iron, Deen.

Placing part of Deen’s fragments into the furnace, Jack gave a laugh in surprise.

“But to actually think of creating a perpetual motion machine mechanism? That’s a really unexpended request. I will state it now that I’m just a metal smith, you know?”

“I know that. But there isn’t any other Community for us to entrust this task to. Moreover, that also applies to the unavailability of Communities who can succeed in the project. …… You do know of the theories behind the perpetual motion machine mechanism right?”

In contrast to Izayoi’s challenging speech, Jack replied in a calm manner.

“About that. Hm, I do remember that it is a ‘mechanism that will continue to function without an input of energy from the outside’, am I right? But that is due to the laws of thermodynamics……After the law of entropy was established, wasn’t it concluded as an impossible task?”

“Regarding that point, as long as we utilise the rare metals of Little Garden, the problem would be solved. This is because Deen is the real life example of that.”

Yahoho? Jack tilted his pumpkin head as he pondered over it.

Asuka, who was awaiting orders, had also tilted her head as she asked Izayoi.

“Well, that…Izayoi-san, what do you mean?”

“It is just a simple theory. Ojou-sama, do you know of the principles behind the operation of a steam powered vehicle?”

“Don’t underestimate me that much. I still know of that sort of trivial stuff. ……Well about that, it uses the heat and pressure to move the wheels right?”

“That’s right. The steam powered vehicle’s engine is powered by the difference in temperature created from the burning of coal and it causes the piston to move. However, if there isn’t a difference in temperature, the piston will be unable to move and it results in a cut off of energy. This is the famous second law of thermodynamics. Also known as the principle of entropy.”

“…… Ye, Yeah I guess.”

Using an obscure response to pull herself through. This must have been slightly too much for a fifteen year old girl representing the Showa era to understand.

Izayoi bit back his bitter smile to turn his focus back to Jack to continue the topic.

“But if we were to use the Rare Sacred Iron, the problem would be solved. If I were to say why, it would be the attributes of that metal that allows it to extend and contract at will. If the most important component, the piston, were to be replaced by a material that had the characteristic of extending and contracting at will, it would be possible to create a simple design for the perpetual motion mechanism.”

<nowiki>*Don!*</nowiki> Jack hammered his fist on his palm as he nodded in understanding.

“Yahohoho! I get it now! If the structure were to be simplified to that extent, it would be no problem at all to leave the task of refining the metals to me!”

“Mhm. I will also provide some suggestions by the side for the structure and component crafting. The only problem left is…… whether Ojou-sama is willing to agree or not.”

Flashing a sidelong glance at Asuka. In Izayoi’s hands were the shards of rare sacred metal chipped off from Deen’s battle with the Huge Dragon. It would seem that it was a request for the permission to use a part of those shards.

The spiritual power level of the Rare Sacred Metal items were determined by the volume of its biggest expansion. Even if it were to be a few shards taken from it, the spiritual power of Deen would be reduced in the same small proportion.

“Hu……Is that the reason why you needed Deen?”

“Yes. Because if we do not have Ojou-sama’s permission, we will not be able to get to work. …… So, what do you say?”

Slightly unwilling, Asuka gave a sigh.

Seeing that, Jack gave a thumbs up as he thought of a good idea.

“Then let’s do it this way. In return for the permission to use the Sacred Rare Iron from Asuka-san, Izayoi-san will have to take on the whole cost of repairing Deen. What do you think about that?”

“Wha?”

In the face of such a sudden suggestion, the involved parties gave a cry in surprise.

The reaction of Asuka was especially larger. Her unsatisfied expression from before was changed as she gripped Jack’s hand to exclaim excitedly.

“Could it be that Deen can be repaired?!”

“Yahohoho! That’s a simple task! Although the additional refinery of the Rare Sacred Iron is a little troublesome, it should be alright to get it done within a month!…… Mah, but it will just have a considerable amount charged for it.”

— Flashing a sidelong glance at Izayoi.

At this end, albeit having a disgruntled expression and scratching his head, but since the person who had requested was none other than Izayoi himself, he raised his hands in defeat as he gave a bitter smile.

“OK, got it. If you do not mind the payment to be made later, I will take on the whole cost.”

“Yahohoho! Of course, it is of no problem! We accept the method of payment in a one off full payment or even a thirty six installment system.”

Jack bobbled his pumpkin head as he laughed heartily. It might even be possible that the one who got the most out of it is this pumpkin head monster.

On the other hand, Coppelia was lying on a chair in the workshop, waiting quietly for the operation to begin.

(''Rare Sacred Iron….. The iron that retracts as willed. If it were to be utilized, it would no doubt complete the perpetual motion machine mechanism. Even though that would not be counted as a lone accomplishment by Mankind.'')

Shaking her head, seemingly in an attempt to rid herself of all the unhappy feelings in her heart.

It wasn’t the time to be concerned about those stuff. The current priority is to chase away the ‘Winds of Decadence’. As long as that is not accomplished, she did not have the qualification to ponder about the future.

(''Young fox. It’s just as you said. I’ve always prayed for the fated person to find ‘me’. But if I really wanted to realize my dream…… it should be ‘me’ looking for my fated person.'')

For that, she would abandon her own reserved attitude.

She needed to escape the shackles of the glory in the distant past.

Now was the time for her to leave the prison of memories to move onwards on her own.

“Then, it is time for the modifications, have you prepared yourself, Coppelia-san?”

“—yes. I will be in your care, Pumpkin smith.”

===Part 15===

Currently at the Harvest Festival’s bazaar, the rampaging tyrant’s low roar echoed from the depths of the area.

This Demon Lord did not have any goals or sanity.

Yō and Shirayuki instantly entered their combat stances as they watched the depths of the Crevice.

“…… It’s coming. Both of you, be prepared!”

Obeying Yō’s orders, Shirayuki and Lily lighted the torches in the vicinity.

The bazaar which was lighted by the lights casted by the torches illuminated the large amounts of combustible materials and wood that were stockpiled at the sides.

“The wind has an attribute of seeking light! Try your best to make it disperse and shave away at its strength!”

“Got it!

“Understood!”

With that, the trio dispersed in different directions. Lily continuously ran to light the wood smeared with oil while Shirayuki headed to the small hill of waste wood.

Equipping her Pegasus leg guards, Yō cloaked herself in a glittery wind to take to the skies.

To disperse the winds in from left, right, up and down, it would only slightly reduce the damage wrought by the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

(''In the worst case scenario, Garol said that he would bring Coppelia back to the shop. We got to buy more time to prevent that end.'')

Looking towards the observation deck of [Underwood] from the skies, it was the place where Garol was observing them. In the case that Yō, Lily or any others were to be in danger of being caught by the winds, he would immediately take action.

To prevent the situation from progressing to that point, Yō needed to command the duo.

(''……Here it comes!'' )

From a tremor that quaked the earth to an explosion, the Demon Lord, who devoured all of the radiance in the shop, showed itself as it blew apart the black doors to stream out from the crevice in the land.

Just the aftershock of that blast was enough to cause the crevice to collapse and the gluttonous ‘Winds of Decadence’ erased all traces of the earth that came into contact with it. However, it would seem that devouring more earth would not be able to sate its hunger.

“Aye……?!”

“It’s actually……?!”

Lily and Shirayuki, who were lighting up the combustible materials continuously, gave cries of surprise.

Wanting to possess and have a taste of that blinding radiance emitted by the Pegasus boots, the ‘Winds of Decadence’ ignored the puny lights of the bonfires and zoomed in on Yō as its prey.

The unexpected turn of events caused Yō to panic but she knew that she should not remain in her original location in a daze.

Immediately manoeuvring in the air, she unleashed the shimmering winds in all directions.

“In this situation……!”

What should I do? Yō used all her might to lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ into her waltz.

Unfortunately, the effect was too little. Even if it did manage to disperse it somewhat, the aggressiveness of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ in its pursuit only increased. Hence Yō finally realized the real aim of the enemy.

(''This wind…… is trying to devour me!!'' )

No matter how blinding her shimmering winds are, they were all insubstantial and devoured like fog, unable to appease its hunger. Having had its appetizer in the form of the golden museum, the gluttonous winds were lusting after the shimmering winds that was decided to be the prey for the main dish.

In this sort of direct confrontation, it would only be a matter of suicide.

Understanding that the situation was not advantageous for her, Yō turned tail to run from the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

“This, This is bad! If she is targeted, she will not be able to escape!”

“Yō-san……!!!”

The two gave similarly pained cries.

Yō, who was chased by the rapidly nearing threat behind her back, was also shivering from the thoughts of the end that shall befall if she were to be caught by the wind. Dying without a trace as her body would be devoured to nothingness.

She released her shimmering winds towards her back with all her remaining strength. But to the ‘Winds of Decadence’, this was only an exaggerated show of might that only needed to be dyed with its own color and destroyed before discarding.

(''I was too naïve……! Even if it did not have any intellect, this wind is also a Demon Lord……!!!'' )

Yō ran till her forehead was streaming with perspiration but the distance between them continued to close rapidly.

(''I can’t make it…… It’s inevitable—!!!'' )

In the instant that the fingers of Death were to be clamped onto Yō’s head.

The fiercely pursued target of the dark grey winds disappeared.

“—Oi Oi. That’s too early to give up, Kasukabe!!”

The figure that moved at a speed sufficient to combust the air in the atmosphere had used the branch of the Great Tree as a foothold to make the full powered jump.

Izayoi then landed with Yō in his arms with a force sufficient to shake the 500 meter Great Tree.

Standing like a Nio in the large crater, Izayoi gave Yō a mocking smile.

“Aiyaya, that really scared me. Because Kasukabe gave people the impression of having more guts than that. I really didn’t expect you to be so quick at cutting off that bravado.”

“……Mu. If Izayoi thinks that way, why not try having yourself chased by that?”

“Well, I will politely decline that offer. Although it is just a glance, I see that it truly is a little different. I would not want to have a direct confrontation with it. — Moreover, all the players have assembled.”

Izayoi looked towards the sky. The dark grey storm that was fiercely pursuing up till a moment ago had collected itself into a slow billowing clump.

Directing its will to look at the observation deck of [Underwood].

The formless Demon Lord was looking at— with a brilliant head of silver hair that waved in the wind, the azure blue eyed Coppelia stood at that location.

“Sorry to make everyone wait. The operation has safely ended. And—“

Coppelia unfurled the goatskin parchment.

At the same moment that the goatskin parchment [Geass Roll] radiated a blinding light, it also underwent a tremendous change to become a huge Flag that flew above [Underwood].

“—The game is cleared. ‘End Emptiness”, you do not have the means to destroy me anymore……!!”

Emblazoned on the Red based cloth of the Flag were the overlapping design of Gears and the petals of a budding fantasy.

That flag was the evidence of immense wealth and glory.

Representing the undying petals of Mankind’s last fantasy.

The Flag of the Community— [Last Embryo]

“Depart with haste, ‘End Emptiness’. The ‘paradox Game’ of — the never ending dream of ‘me’ has ended. If you continue to show your presence here, you will be seen to be breaking the rules. Even if you are an undefeatable Demon Lord, you will still be hard pressed in escaping the fate of being chased out of Little Garden.

Coppelia emitted a silvery radiance as she announced calmly. There was not a shred of melancholy and it was just as though the dream doll that mankind have dreamed off in the past was now standing before them.

The formless Demon Lord stopped in the airspace above the city, shifting restlessly like its balance had been thrown off.

— Indeed, the contract had ended. But it would seem that this whole region was about to become mountain load of food.

Suppressing its havoc, the movements were similar to the licking of one’s lips, just like an internal struggle against its hideous desires.

Want to eat,

Want to eat,

Want to eat. Its stance was similar to a hunting dog that was salivating.

Looking up from the city and noticing that stance, Izayoi couldn’t bear it anymore as he clicked his tongue and roared.

“OI, You formless Demon Lord-sama. If you try to tear up the agreement and go on a one-sided rampage— we on this end will also be using a similar rule breaking ability to mete judgement on you, alright?

Instantly, a bright light was emitted from Izayoi’s right hand.

The light from his hand was comparable to the intensity of the Sun and it illuminated the whole city in the night.

Even though the Dark grey Demon Lord was a little disturbed by the unexpected radiance, it did not seem to withdraw its presence. Instead, that presence was gradually filled with a sense of joy.

—A special dish was found this time. The Demon Lord that was, logically speaking, without a form had laughed.

In the instant that did not even feel like a fraction of a second, it seem to give the feeling of having smiled in that storm but it disappeared without a trace in the next second.

Just as ‘End Emptiness’ swelled up, it then shot off in a straight light towards the centre of Little Garden—leaving towards the world Axis.

The path of ‘End Emptiness’ ripped through the sea of clouds and swallowed the starlight from amongst the clouds.

“……I guess this marks an end to this business, right?”

“I guess, so?”

Yō echoed Izayoi’s words. Although the situation had gone out of expectations, but the damage was limited to its smallest and there could be no better result than that. Izayoi stood akimbo as he looked up at the starry skies with a satisfied look while slowly shifting his gaze towards [Underwood].

Seeing the eternal buds emblazoned on the flag of [Last Embryo], he mumbled in an emotional moment.

“A perpetual motion mechanism…. Eh? Ha, although it is said to be abandoned, it sure is ridiculous. Because Mankind who had struggled to make those petals bloom have already built the twenty-first century.

Izayoi narrowed his eyes as he reminisced his past.

—The huge hydroelectric facility that towered over the Iguazu Falls which he had seen during his younger days.

To recycle the energy of the great river that circulates the planet to convert it into a form of energy for the illumination of the streets. That sort of technique is only something that Man can achieve only through the basics found in the pursuing of the perpetual motion mechanism dream.

Perhaps it is not possible to create the perpetual motion mechanism by Man’s abilities alone. But with the accompaniment of great will and the prosperity of the years, that radiance of the flag would not be too exaggerating to be called the radiance obtained by Man. Just as he was filled with the emotions from watching the [Last Embryo]’s flag, he noticed the figures of Lily and Shirayuki rushing over from the distance.

“Izayoi-san—! Yō-san—! Are you two alright—?!”

“Oh, we are alright over here.”

“Although it was a little dangerous.”

Panting as she ran over, Lily wagged her tails with a pitter pattering sound.

Letting Yō off from his arms, Izayoi then spread his arms in a smile.

“Okay, now that the problematic stuff is resolved, to substitute the celebratory dinner, would you guys like to have some Pumpkin Salty Pie?”

===Part 16===

—[Underwood], VIP Quarters

The group who repulsed the ‘Winds of Decadence’ were having a happy conversation in the VIP quarters while getting a serving of Izayoi’s baked Pumpkin Salty Pie as their dinner.

The warm moist and fragrant smell was enough to relax anyone’s cheeks. Identifying the grilled white cow cheese within the pastry, Yō’s eyes were sparkling as she looked at the crust of the pie.

“Ooh~…… This is packs a punch. Looks like this is much tastier than the Pumpkin Salty Pie you made yesterday.”

“Of course. That’s because all the ingredients are the choicest picks of the Harvest Festival ingredient supplies.”

“Yahohoho! It’s because of the ripe pumpkin that we have provided as well! Of course it would be tasty!”

Izayoi responded with a loud laugh while Jack replied with a proud laugh of a Yahoho.

Lily, who sliced up the Pumpkin Salty Pie into divisions, handed a slice to Coppelia on a plate.

“Here, Coppelia’s plate.”

“Thank you, young fox. ……It’s all thanks to you that I get to be here, having this meal with everyone.”

“No, that’s not true! Izayoi-san and Yō-san were the ones who helped you.”

“That’s not true. Although I would really want to repay the debt…… but the embarrassing thing is that the only possession that I have is this body of mine. It will be my pleasure if you have something that I can help out with.”

Coppelia bowed her head as she touched her chest with a troubled look.

But Lily’s eyes sparkled and her kitsunemimi perked up,

“Then, I would like you to sell me that brooch! I have someone in mind whom that accessory would really match, I would like to gift it to that person as a present!”

“But, young fox, that brooch…. If it were to be given a price, it would be quite a sum, you know? Because the material that the brooch was carved from was a piece of divine wood.”

Uu, Lily felt silent as she began to look troubled. Seeing her like that, Garol spoke up to offer a solution.

“There’s no way around it then. If kitsune ojou-chan is willing, I can help you find a few jobs, you know? Another helping hand is always welcomed in the hosting of the Harvest Festival.”

“Ye Yes, I’m really thankful!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> Her kitsunemimi perked up. Lily turned to face Coppelia,

“My oka-san has always taught me that we need to pay an equivalent price for another’s efforts. Since the crafter of the brooch is Coppelia, if I do not pay an equivalent price for it, I would be turning my back on my teachings.”

Mhm! She clenched her fists spiritedly.

Bowing her head in embarrassment, Coppelia gave a smile to seal the deal.

As everyone were seated at the dining table with a plate of salty pie before them and at the instant when their hands were clasped in prayer— the situation took a sudden turn.

“Wuaaaahhhh! There are rampaging strong men dolls AAAAAaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!”

“——CHARGE WUOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

The belligerent cries of that sort were sounding throughout the Underground City.

As Izayoi stopped in his act of delivering the salty pie to his mouth, he turned his cold gaze to Coppelia.

“…… Oi, that mass of muscles aren’t a part of the Game?”

“That’s a nice joke. Those are just the materialization of a certain item that has been released into the realms of the memory.”

“Houeh. Then they are of your kind?”

“…… That is a really interesting joke you have, Mister. Even if you are my benefactor, I will not ignore that sort of insulting comment.”

“Then that’s really interesting. Show me a little power of that perpetual motion machine. The Game will be called <<~The Strong Men difficulty level Hunt~On the eve of the Harvest Festival>> How does that sound?”

Although annoyed as she was, Coppelia nodded her head at Izayoi’s suggestion.

Still in the position of ‘almost taking a bite’ of the salty pie, Asuka and Yō sighed in annoyance.

“That game…… could it be that we need to turn up for it as well?”

“At, At least let us finish the pumpkin salty pie before,”

“Stop talking nonsense. Of course, the female camp will have to make an appearance as well.”

“Bu, But……!!!”

Izayoi grabbed the collars of the desperately struggling duo and wearily dragged them to the window,

“No matter which world it is and of any time period, great men have always said this— ‘Those who do not work, do not get to eat’—-Here!”

And threw them from the branch of the Great Tree into the crowd of strong men.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references />
Might I suggest using "tactitian" instead of strategist?
{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=A Tea Gathering|n1=8|n2=The Off-topic Gossip 2}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Prologue

2013-09-15T18:56:29Z

Passwordrawr:

==The day he got a little sister==

===Part 1===

"Hey---You said, that you wanted a little sister, right?"

The night of a certain day near the middle of summer vacation.

Toujou Basara heard his father say so resolute.

It was during their dinner---Just at the timing when Basara had stood up to get a second serving of curry.

"I didn't say that. Did the spice get into a bad place of your brain?"

Basara said so wearily over his back, then opened the lid of the ricecooker.

"Such a weak reaction...It's a little sister, you know, a little sister. It's something guys want so bad that they start drooling."

"I'm afraid, a little sister doesn't fill my stomach."

Like he would go along with his father's antics. He had a great appetite. The stomach of a high school boy wasn't to be underestimated. Once he finished loading his plate with the rice, Basara moved in front of the pot with the curry on the stove. He poured the substantial sauce over his rice, then returned to his own seat.

"Huh? Where are the pickled vegetables?"

The bottle filled with the curry's relish had disappeared from atop the table.

In front of him, his father that sat across of him held the bottle with the pickled vegetables in one hand and with a triumphant face,

"Hey, let's talk a bit more enthusiastically about a little sister."

He showed a smirk. Basara made a sigh of resignation and looked at his own father---Toujou Jin. This father at a good age, tried to discuss the merits of a little sister with his son over dinner.

Putting it into words was quite painful. He felt a slight killing urge.

"Enthusiastic....Actually, did I really say I want a little sister?"

"What... you don't remember?"

Jin said asthonished.

"You said 'I want a little sister', which sounds like a light novel title, with sparkles in your eyes---About ten years ago."

"Like I would remember that!"

Ten years ago, Basara was still 5 years old. Without doubt, it had only been childish nonsense. However, Jin put up a hand with "Calm down".

"A little sister is nice, cute, kind and soft. She'll wake you up in the mornings."

"Well, that might be..."

"Yeah. Besides---you can do all the perverted stuff you want."

"Don't tempt your son into crimes! Actually, it would be scary instead if there was such a little sister!"

Such a little sister only existed in 2D.

"What's up with you, Dad...You wanted to talk about a little sister that's likely to fall under the metropolian regulation that bad?"<ref>The regulation means the legendary loli ban bill in Tokyo</ref>

"I wasn't really talking about fiction. Though the perverted stuff was certainly a joke."

Jin forwarded the bottle with pickled vegetables by sliding it over the table.

"Well, in short, what I want to say is: Do you like or hate a little sister?"

"What kind of survey is this? Well...a little sister from a drama or manga aside, I heard that a real little sister isn't all that great. Like they're cheeky and crude."

"Then, in other words, you would be fine with a cute little sister."

"Well... Guess so. ---Actually, where are these questions leading to here?"

On Basara's words, Jin replied shortly with "Yeah, well", then showed a suggestive smile.

And then, he spoke the words that would change Toujou Basara's fate.

"Aren't you glad--- to get a cute, little sister."

===Part 2===

Blue, wherever you looked. That was the colour of the sky on this day.

The weather was nice. The cicadas were chirping like a scream of the heat, as the temperature reached a new record high in history. It was an early afternoon in midsummer. Basara had came to a family restaurant in front of the station with Jin.

"I mean, seriously...?"

Toujou Basara mumbled in a still doubtful tone.

---Last night, Jin brought up the topic of a little sister. That was a flag for his second marriage.

Because he had picked "If it's a cute little sister, I like her," from the choices, they came to meet her right away today.

"Stop sulking....When I called them, they said they wanted to meet and greet you as soon as possible. Besides, I asked you if today would be fine with you."

"Well, yeah..."

Certainly. Basara had told Jin, who had asked with his cell phone in one hand, "I don't mind", as he still couldn't comprehend the situation and was going with the flow.

However, after taking counsel with his pillow, he ought to think about it once more after all. That Jin remarries meant that Basara would get a new family. And not just a little sister, but he also might get a mother.

…But.

Yes--- That was still theoretical.

Along with Jin, the other family, the girl that was to become Basara’s little sister, were also sympathetic to the remarriage. But, despite that, Jin’s remarriage was not yet set in stone. In other words,

…I’m the last one to get convinced, huh…

With the final conclusion resting on his shoulders while all other obstacles had been cleared, it was a somewhat annoying topic. When Basara thought of what kind of predicament he was in, an electronic sound suddenly sounded from the entrance of the restaurant. It signalled the arrival of a customer. While inadvertently putting himself on guard, Basara looked towards the entrance and made a sigh of relief. It had obviously been an different family.

“What are you getting tense for every time a customer comes on?”

“Wh- What does it matter to you… Really.”

While placing his cheek on top of his palm, Basara looked at the new arrived family.

---A father, a mother and a child.

It was a natural happiness. Yet, thus something really precious.

Toujou Basara thought--- If he could get that happiness, which he wanted, now.

…But what were the actual conditions?

He didn’t know. A family of females was something unknown to him. But---He might get an answer to that now. By meeting with the people that might become his family in the future.

---And. He didn’t even know himself why he did so.

It wasn’t because of the electronic sound that signalized a new customer, nor was there really anything drawing his attention.
Despite that, as if he was controlled, Basara---suddenly shifted his gaze towards the entrance of the restaurant.

“-----”

With leisurely steps, two girls entered the restaurant.

One of them was around the same age as Basara, likely a high school girl. The other one was younger than Basara. Because she was rather short, she looked both like a elementary and middle school girl. These two were likely sisters, but-

“…Uwah.”

he leaked a voice unconsciously out of surprise . So far, he had seen a cute girl on the street before. He also had inadvertently stopped and turned around to her.

But--- The girls, who had come in, completely surpassed that basic level.

After all, the other customers, who had noticed the girls, also had their gazes pinned down on the two of them. Soon enough the girls were led away by an employee to a table on the opposite side of Basara and Jin.

When he looked at their backs--- another new customer entered.

It was a woman in her twenties with a peaceful aura together with her daughter in elementary school.

…Were they finally here?

Inadvertently, Basara stiffed up and at the same time, the two came closer like they had noticed him.

No doubt. Basara stood up from his seat with attitude to the coming mother and daughter.

“N- Nice to meet you… I’m Toujou Basara!”

However, the woman in front of him looked at Basara in bewilderment. She might have been surprised by the sudden greeting. Basara hastily tried to save the situation---Suddenly, a fist hit the back of his head.

“Oww! Wh- What are you…Huh!?”

“Sorry about my idiot.”

Before Basara could turn around, Jin forcible grabbed his head and lowered it.

Basara got his body forcefully lowered until he was bending forward, but still managed to shake off Jin with force.

“Who are you calling an idiot! To smooth out your sudden remarriage, I just tried to---”

There the mother and daughter passed by in front of Basara.

“Eh…?”

When Basara followed their backs with his eyes, the pair sat down at the next table--- besides a man that was likely the husband. The husband welcomed his wife and child with a smile, but towards Basara, who had called out to his wife, he sent a short, strict glare.

…Ehm, in other words.

It was a misunderstanding. To Basara, who was about to explode out of awkwardness from his painful mistake, Jin spoke.

“You’re too nervous… Go wash your face and calm down.”

“…Sorry. I’ll do so.”

said so wearily, whereupon Basara unsteadily headed for the toilet in the back.

…Just what am I doing.

Getting nervous by himself, blowing his fuse by himself, getting elated by himself.

At this rate, it was unknown what kind of failure he would pull on the meeting. Like Jin had said, he ought to calm down a bit. While looking down, he opened the door to the toilet and set a step inside.

“Eh---?”

Toujou Basara raised his face and froze up unmeant.

In the opened door--- stood a girl.

In that moment, an awkward silence fell onto the small room.

The girl in the toilet was the beautiful older sister from the pair of sisters that entered the store earlier.

The girl had bended slightly forwards, had rolled up her skirt and had both her thumbs in her white panties, as she was either pulling it down or pulling it up now. With all thoughts stopped from the sudden happening, she dumbfounded looked at him.

But it was a misunderstanding. Basara had by no means opened the door of the female toilet.

The toilet merely was for both genders. She likely had used this double gender toilet, as the female toilet was occupied. However, this double gender toilet had an defect that was known to the usual guests--- the lock didn’t close properly. Therefore, the girls, who knew of this, avoided using this toilet if possible. The restaurant had even posted a small paper saying “Please lock the door properly” inside to avoid any troubles. But even if one thought it was properly locked, it happened that it actually wasn’t--- yes, just like right now.
Basara hastily tried to close the door and turn on his heels--- but suddenly he heard a ”certain sound”. It was the sound of the girl taking a deep breath. An action taken before a scream.

“---Hey, wait!”

“Mmg!?”
Basara narrowly managed to quell the scream and made a sigh of relief for now.

…Wait, what am I doing!?

Before he had noticed it, Basara had completely stepped into the toilet and covered the mouth of the girl.

This wasn’t good. It should have been an unfortunate accident in a misunderstanding, but the situation had worsened so much that even excuses were useless now.

“Sorry for scaring you, but please--- listen to me without making a ruckus. This wasn’t on purpose. It’s an unfortunate accident, a misunderstanding…”

That the occupied toilet door opened from the outside meant that the person, who didn’t lock the door properly, was at fault. In other words, the girl. On an emotional level, she was a victim. Therefore, Basara explained about the defect of the lock and about the paper on the door. He desperately tried to convince her.

That there was no assailant here. And that there were only--- two victims here.

Upon that--- as Basara’s explanation worked, the girl relaxed her body soon enough.
“Ehm… I take, you understand now?”

On his question, the girl gave back a nod. When Basara timidly removed his hand, the girl corrected her posture and laughed a “Fufu”. A bright smile that seemed like a proof of friendship.

Good. Apparently his sincerity was conveyed and she comprehended the situation calmly. Hooked on, Basara also showed a smile with “Haha…”--- At that moment, he received an attack to the cheek and blew off to the side.

It was a slap. Needless to say, the initiator defect door was unlocked. Basara bumped into the door and tumbled outside. There he fell on his backside.

“Wh- Why…?”

“…Come again?”

While pressing on his cheek, Basara looked up dumbfounded. The girl had twitched the edges of her mouth.

“First you peek on a girl in the toilet, then you get inside, cover her mouth and try to make excuses… Put a hand on your heart and think well about what you have done--- in the other world.”

As to give Basara the finishing blow now, the girl raised her leg and it was then.

“---Mh? What are you two doing there?”

That a familiar voiced sounded from the side. He had probably come to check up on Basara as he was late.

Jin had come to the toilet at some point in time.

“Dad…” “Jin-san…”

Basara and the girl called out to Jin at the same time, then looked at each other with an “”Eh?””.

And then--- as Basara returned to his seat, now two girls sat in front of him.
The taller one was Naruse Mio. The shorter one Naruse Maria. Like Basara had imagined, the two of them were sisters. When they finished ordering drinks,

“Ahaha, sorry, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a friendly smile.

“We properly told the waitress that we’re meeting up with someone. But apparently, the one who guided us to the table didn’t know about you two.”

In other words, the shop assistants didn’t speak with each other. It was an elementary mistake.

The puzzle had been solved. However, it didn’t necessarily solve the “problem” as well.

“……………………………......................”

In contrast to the smiling Maria, Mio was puckering her lips wordless for a while now.

…Well, understandable.

To tell her to brighten up when someone interrupted her on the toilet earlier, would be asking too much. It left the worst first impression at the important meeting for two remarrying families.

The remarriage wouldn‘t be cancelled because of this, but---- Basara once again checked upon the expressions of Mio and Maria, who sat in front of him. And he thought:

…Still, they’re cute.

Not the appearance alone, but their aura and casual behaviour made him excited. Specially Mio, who apparently was also a first year in high school just like Basara, albeit with a later birthday. In other words, right now, where their parents hadn’t remarried yet, she simply was a girl of the same age as him. Of course that accelerated his heartbeat. Then,

“---But, I’m glad that you’re a nice person, Basara-san.”

Maria, sitting diagonally opposite to him, faced him and laughed with “Ehehe”. She looked very young for a girl only one year younger than Basara and Mio and in her third year of middle school. Her cuteness stimulated a boy’s protection instincts gravely.

“As a boy of your age, I was worried about what to do when you were a guy sharp like a knife.”

“Ha, Haha…”

An age where you were sharp like a knife, just what kind of age was that? The one of a national reaction entertainer? <ref>Tetsurō Degawa is a reaction entertainer and says that he was a ‘sharp knife’ in his youth.</ref>

“No need to worry. I mean, he seems to fancy a cute little sister.”

“Seems so. I mean, he came into the toilet occupied by a girl.”

On Jin’s light joke, Mio in front sent off a cold glare.

“I said, that was a misunderstanding, an accident. How often do---”

“Hmp, still making excuses?”

When Basara declared with a sigh, Mio bended slightly forward.

A distance that made his heart skip a beat unmeant. She looked at him with superb upturned eyes that emphasized their height difference.

“…..I’m sorry.”

So weak. When Basara, unable to endure her destructive force, apologized, Mio nodded “Mm, I forgive you” satisfied and finally brightened up her expression. Basara made a sigh of relief.

“Oh right… ehm, excuse me, there’s something I want to ask.”

There Basara suddenly spoke out a simple question.

“Where’s your mother? Will she come later?”

The prospect of getting a little sister, and even these two cute ones, had surprised him.

But well. Jin never had said that it would only be one.

However, their mother, who Jin was going to marry, was absent, which made this meeting pointless.

“Yeah, reminds me, I didn’t tell you…”

Jin said.

“Their mother--- Chihaya-san is currently overseas for her work.”

“……………Huh?”

Wait a moment. What did his father said just now? As bad as it sounded, the marriage partner was currently overseas?

“…. Aw… Dad, lend me your ear for a sec.”

Grabbing Jin’s arm, Basara moved to a place where their voices wouldn’t reach Mio and Maria--- to the corner of the passage.

“…Sorry, but can you say that again?”

Basara crossed his arms and tapped with the index finger of his right hand on his left upper arm.

“Mh? ‘Hey---You said, that you wanted a little sister, right?’ That one?”

“How far are you going back! I meant about the stuff about your marriage partner being overseas!”

“So you heard it after all. So, what about it?”

“It’s weird! That on a meeting for a remarriage, she herself wouldn’t show up!”

Even more so, when they were the ones that wanted to meet as soon as possible. He wasn’t going to blame her about going on a business trip, but a meeting without her was pointless. Actually,

“I hope I’m wrong, but… you’re not getting tricked, are you?”

“Haha. No, don’t worry. Besides, do you really think I could be tricked?”

Certainly. If anything, he was the type to trick. This phony father.

“But--- then we could just have done the meeting once she came back….”

“I’m afraid there’s a reason as to why we better hurry up.”

Jin changed his expression from a smile into a serious one.

“Basara… Now that you saw these two, what do you think?”

“What are you asking… Well, cute, I guess.”

At any rate, he thought they were some kind of idols when he saw them at first. So…

…A reason as to why to hurry up, huh…

Judging by the conversation, Basara finally came to understand that reason. The prospect of remarriage meant that they were a family of just mother and daughters. And that mother was currently overseas on a long time business trip.

“I’m sure, a parent would worry, if these two are all left by themselves… Is that why?”

“Yeah. Actually, the two of them seem to be under the attack of some suspicious person. To begin with, when I first met them at the city, a weird guy was picking on them. Besides, there also seems to be a persistent stalker.”

“For real…”

The world sure was dangerous, but to think there were actual casualties. It certainly was a pressing matter. The police didn’t interfere with personal matters. They wouldn’t move unless something happened, which would be too late then.

“I heard that Maria-chan stopped going to school, because of that stalker. Those who want to go to school should just do so, but for someone who can’t, it’s painful. Even if she’s smiling so brightly right now.”

Jin said.

“Well, for these reasons, I would like us to start living together already, if you have no objections. They also say a remarriage is more likely to work out if you know each other better beforehand.”

“You mean to temporarily take care of them and see if it’s possible to live together as a family?”

“This is some kind of destiny. If we can protect them, then you would like to, right?”

On Jin’s words, Basara fell silent. It was a silence of affirmation. And-

…Mh?

Suddenly he made eye-contact with Mio on the other side. Like the earlier forceful attitude had been a lie, she had a worried expression. Basara narrowed his eyes and asked Jin besides him.

“---For how long?”

“For starters, a year. It might turn out we’re totally unsuited to live together or reach a conclusion about the remarriage, but--- They will only get back to living alone, once a certain level of their safety is guaranteed. After hearing all this, I wouldn’t be able to sleep anymore later when I know that something happened to them.”

He had a point. When their mother comes back in a year and it was time to decide about the remarriage, it would all fall apart if something had happened to Mio or Maria.

More importantly--- Basara himself didn’t want Mio or Maria to suffer.

“But were are we going to live? Our house doesn’t have any rooms to spare.”

“We’ll rent a suitable one. I already have my eyes on one. We should create an environment as close as possible to a family, since we’re trying to find out if we’re compatible. And it’ll quicken things if we actually do get married.”

“…Do these two know about the living together?”

“Yeah. They would gladly do so, if you agree.”

On Jin’s words, Basara stayed quiet for a while. But, soon enough he mumbled slowly.

“……Okay. It’s something you decided, Dad. So I’m fine with it.”

He wasn’t really casual about it. It was his true feelings.

“I see. Sorry for not telling you anything and proceeding on my own.”

“It’s fine. You must have your reasons for doing so.”

He should just tell him everything once he was able to.

He and Jin were blood-related child and father, but their trust in each other was far beyond just that.

Every since the time ''when Basara had caused that problem''--- the time when he threw away everything to protect him.

“Let’s get back, Dad… Or they will worry.”

Saying so, Basara returned to their table with Jin. When they said down on their seats,

“…Uh- Uhm,”

with a timidly tone, Maria tried to confirm their state of affairs.

“Ah, sorry… Just some talk amongst men.”

“He made such a serious face that I wondered what it’s going to be about, but then he said ‘These two are so cute that I can’t suppress my arousal’. Geez, boys in their puberty sure are horny.”

“Hahaha. Dad, that will have an afterpiece.”

An afterpiece about fists at night. Just with him and his father.

And then, to Mio, who looked as just worried as Maria,

“I was surprised by all the stuff I heard yesterday… But, it’s all right now.”

Basara said.

“Until your mother gets back and even though we still don’t know if the remarriage will work out… I think it’s a good idea to try out living together as a family before instead of just suddenly remarrying. Let’s slowly get to know more about each other.”

“…Really?”

Mio asked worried, whereupon Basara nodded a “Yeah.”

“We’re a men’s household, so having girls around really helps… Right, Dad?”

“Right. Besides, I always wanted a cute daughter. Basara also pestered me forever about wanting a little sister. So don’t show any reservation, you two.”

“Thank you.” “Yay, please take good care of us.”

Mio and Maria quickly lowered her heads. And then-

“Well then, take care of me, Basara-kun.”

Raising her head, Mio gave him a smirking smiling face.

“But--- if you happened to come into the toilet again, I’ll kill you a hundred times then.”

“……Yes.”

Her eyes were serious. When Basara’s expression stiffened up, Jin said summing up.

“Okay then…. let’s get along as family from now on.”

This declaration made with a smile, was the beginning of a new life-style.

“Issues might arise, but--- let’s become happy together.”

Therefore--- even though prospects for a grim future hang somewhat in the air, it still felt peaceful.

Same for Toujou Basara’s every day life----and for the world.

<noinclude>

==Translator notes and References==
<References/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:RikiNutcase

2013-08-25T00:08:50Z

Passwordrawr: /* Date.A.Live */

==High School DxD edits==
Hey, is it ok to let me do a quick first edit of High School DxD chapters before you begin editing. I can make 1st run edits, while you can go over it once i'm done and make any other changes.
Thought I should ask so our edits don't conflict.
I should begin editing the chapter within 10-20 mins of it being uploaded, If I haven't edited after that, just begin editing your self, as I may not be able to edit for a few hours.
Thanks --- [[User:Ff7 freak|ff7_freak]]

OK
------
Is it alright if I list you as retired editor over Highschool DxD's page? [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 18:33, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

sure~ since the only thing i do know is spelling--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 20:33, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

Oh nono, as long as you are regularly doing something I guess it's alright to keep you on the active list. I was just asking since you listed yourself as retired on your user page, I kinda have been taking it easier as well these days lol. Thanks for all your edits as of now, we'll see in a couple of months if we mess up a bit with the editors list. [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 23:02, 16 August 2012 (CDT)

nah~ just put me in the retired list~ ill be focusing on translating now--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 03:39, 17 August 2012 (CDT)

I'll proceed then, thanks for all your contributions. Who knows I might end up editing some of your translations too, good luck. Would you recommend Seirei Tsukai? [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 04:07, 17 August 2012 (CDT) Edit: forgot to sign lol, even if it might be obvious...

hmmm im focusing on Date A live now sooo~ seirei maybe next time--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 04:41, 17 August 2012 (CDT)

== Talk:Seirei-Tsukai no Blade Dance Vol 3 Prologue ==

Need some help with a few kanji i never heard seen or Found before in the dictionary 背負=Knapsack Lol?(=.=)--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Some queries from the translations:

<pre>With a mesmerizing blue colored ponytailed hair that would make anyone recognize her as a cute and lovely beautiful girl,
but there wasn't a sense of a sweet/naïve emotion from her.</pre>

Doesn't "naive" means stupidity/ignorant? It kinda feels like a mismatch.

<pre>If you touch her you will get a cut kind of feeling omitted out of her body, just like a sword.</pre>

Can we use "slash" instead of "cut" and is it really "omitted" or rather should be "emitted"?

背負= knapsack or a midget from Rikaichan (can help better if given some insight abt the previous statement in the txt)

Thanks for the translations :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 11:41, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Im guessing you can switch to Lovely/sweet since its "amai" Lol. oh opps guess i got spelling errors. Using slash seems kinda exaggerated so stick with cut. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

yea better stick with cut rather than slash cuz its kinda deeper than meaning of cut. Maybe i'll suggest the word 'omitted' can be be change to simpler ones like 'released' or 'came out' instead. --[[User:Chia|Chia]] 11.50am, 20 April 2012(UTC)

You all can change anything that suit's the sentence, ill just focus on translating for now~Good luck y'all --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Ok :) at least it doen't affect the meaning of the sentence. Best luck to u too dude.dying to read the next one :) --[[User:Chia|Chia]] 12.18am, 20 April 2012 (UTC)

Good try, look [[Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|here]] for the standardized terms. And, this is up you to but it'll be nice if you follow the paragraphing(the double enter in wiki) of the novel. I'll review it when I'm done with v2c2 and give you some feedback.

About the kanji you mentioned, where is in from? Is it part of the verb 背負う? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 10:52, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

Page 11 2nd sentence Lowere part. Thanks for the support --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

It's the verb 背負う, are you familiar with verb conjugations? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 20:14, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

いずれおまえも帝国の威信を'''背負'''い.....Thats the sentence i dunno if i need to put "Carry the empire dignity on your back" or what....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

背負う = 背負い = (v5u,vt) (1) to be burdened with; to take responsibility for; to carry on back or shoulder; (2) to have (something) in the background; to be in front (of something); (P); ED

So the whole line would be like, "Because, eventually, you'll also be shouldering the dignity of the empire and fighting in the blade dance." --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 20:38, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

Hmm well meaning my translation was correct Thanks Senpai XD --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Hi, I've made some changes yesterday of page 1, so if there's anything you're not sure about the changes, feel free to ask. Btw I noticed you gave some word [ ] or capitalization, which aren't needed. Some of the words you chose to use are a little too different from the original. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 23:23, 23 April 2012 (CDT)

裾に大きな切れ目の人<---- someone help translate this its a very weird sentence...--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

裾: (trouser) cuff; (skirt) hem
切れ目: break; pause; gap; end;...

So, "A person with a large gap between her (trouser) cuffs." --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 17:54, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

奉納する最高位の神楽=the greatest offering of (kagura)?<---- need someone clarify? --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

split it like this: 奉納する | 最高位の神楽

The greatest Kugura offered --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 22:06, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

ハット=> this word is usually used as? there is sooo many cases for this......--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

okay.....done with the prologue whats left is kuroihikari to give the finishing touches and double check....sorry for the problems~--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

== volume 4's titles ==

Hmm, I guess that will depend on what the chapter is about, but I haven't read till there yet. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 05:07, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

==Date.A.Live ==
this series has one hell of a kanji festival (=.=) just the prolouge i think there's more than a few hundred.....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

I've made some major edits, and some parts I simply took what the Chinese version said. Could you look at them? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Took a few looks at it and found some mistakes TY~ thanks for the fix oh heres a small thing when, Tohka makes a dialogue she uses "shido". the MC name is Shidou maybe she might have problems with kanji since it is written in katakana.oh and how do you put a nav bar and a Terminology page???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 10:40, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Oh. IIRC, Tohka doesn't know how his name is written, so when she calls Shidou, it's written with katakanas. For the nav bar, do you want the simple one or the template? As fo the terminology page, you just have to create a wiki link, though I can do that for you as soon as I am in front of my computer. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 11:14, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

the nav bar something like seirei's since it is easier to check between pages. and for the terminology you can take your time--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 20:39, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Hello senpai, I'm a new translator(self proclaimed) for Kurumi Killer. I've taken the liberty of translating the prologue, please give me some pointers! Oh and do you mind if I try translating the whole novel by myself? Its going to be tough since I don't have the original text and I'm just going by chinese to english, but I really hope that I can do this! Here's some virtual soba and I'll be in your care! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 19:50, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

*eats soba while talking* go ahead and if you have any problems just tell us *slurpp* good luck--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 19:58, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I don't know how to say this properly, but I found just too many mistakes while reading through the chapter. ( vol 2 ch 1). --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:40, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

then i guess you can fix em?is it grammatical error or TL error? and can you tell me where exactly?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 01:39, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

Its grammatical errors. Translation errors are not my forte ( and I personally don't think there are any. I am able to follow the translation flow.). As to the places....near about everywhere. My main confusion is regarding the tense. There's a continuous change between past and present tense (leaving aside the dialogue). Also, there are errors for punctuations...and many more. For now, just take care of starting a sentence in caps. :P --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 03:56, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

oh.....i guess i'll get a editor to do it XD good luck on your seirei TL--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 07:01, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

I made some large edits to vol2 chapter 1, part 1 without consulting you first:

*In between the two of the girls for the time being, the ordinary Shidou couldn’t help but enter and divide them. Originally his body's fatigue was accumulated from unusual amount of mental stress.

changed to

*Acting as the the divide between these two girls for the time being, Shidou's body was accumulating fatigue from unusual amount of mental stress.

was a particular large one, hopefully it hasn't drifted to far from what you originally wanted it to say.

Also it might be annoying, but could you have a glance over the Names and Terminology Guidelines? In particularly the translators need to get together and settle on how you guys want to present Shidou in katakana form presented across volumes --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:42, 3 November 2012 (CDT)

that is okay no meaning changed i guess..and ill take a look at the N&T page, but the katakana/hiragana problems is usually from Tohka. john prefers shidou instead of Shidou or Shido.....i'll disscuss with him
thanks for the edits and help--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 08:46, 3 November 2012 (CDT)

I am sorry I am writing it there only so late. I sometimes edit your work. If you have any problems with my changes (I know that sometimes I am doing quite drastic changes to the sentences without consulting it first) just tell me and I will try not to do similar mistakes again, or if you are too displeased with my changes, just tell me to not edit your work and I won´t.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 08:41, 6 November 2012 (CST)

don't worry about it i wont burst out of anger from edits(though i do get heated up by random ppl asking the delays for vol 1).....but anywats do what Drowzy is doing, if you have sentence changes you can ask me...no you have to ask me LOL just type the sentence here and ill check.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 08:43, 6 November 2012 (CST)

So I added some suggestions and comments. Did zou mean it like this?--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:36, 6 November 2012 (CST)

you can use the talk page or come here and post the question of the edit good luck~--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 09:39, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Well if you don´t exactly mind I would rather do it in this style, it is faster than using two windows (and I am incredibly lazy person). You can reply to me there or just use the things in comments.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:43, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Geez now I noticed that while I was editing my keyboard switched into another language and the comments ended being quite a mess. I won´t edit my own comments since it isn´t so important, but anyway, I am sorry.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:48, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Most of the edits have been minor and towards changing things like "is" to "was", making things plural/singular of that sort of nature, trying to make things a bit more uniform looking in terms of numbers of [......],etc. Even more head scratching since I've encountered Yoshino's speech, LOL so I just left them how they were. The more dramatic changes I tried leaving TLC tags as hidden notes directly in the text, which you've removed so I assume they weren't too bad.

Ideally, like the latest edits, we'll just discuss them in the relevant discussion pages (There are few scenes that that I changed from the earlier chapter 1 edits that I'll pull out to discussion pages to go through later). But reading through it hasn't been too bad, there have only been 1-2 lines at most that in each chapter have been really confusing. Usually in the narrative bits of the text where some sequences seem a bit jumbled. The dialog has been fine. Thanks for the translations. :) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 09:54, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Hi Riki-kun. Erm, yeah...I just wanted to point out a few things about your Date A Live translations. To begin with, your English is confusing to the point of being incomprehensible. I guess the Editors can fix that...but the meanings might end up getting distorted. Also your translations aren't very accurate and you seem to be skipping some parts...If you don't understand stuff you can always post it in the Lingua Franca Lexicon forum. So, yeah maybe you should get someone to TLC everything or retranslate the volume afterwards...(-_-;) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 07:47, 11 November 2012 (CST)

i check the mistakes when editors change it. and im not that good in jp>eng. and ....seriously i skipped some parts? mind pointing where? and whoa its that bad huh......guess ill take it down from B-T since it needs retranslation--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 07:50, 11 November 2012 (CST)

BT's never had minimum requirements for quality, and I don't think that it's a good idea to set such a precedent for it. Though it is a little troubling when translations are wrong, I think readers would be much happier to hear that you continued rather than giving up. I think that all stella meant to say was that you should feel free to ask for help when you think that there's something that you're not completely understanding. Besides, if you just take care when translating, skipping lines won't be a problem at all. There's nothing wrong with taking a little more time to translate~ - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] ([[User talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]]) 08:26, 11 November 2012 (CST)

Pls don't make quick decisions :teary eyes 
I enjoy this series very much. And you have editors to take care of the errors --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 08:37, 11 November 2012 (CST)

いやああ、しかし、先輩が”おまえが下手糞”に言われて何か傷つく過ぎて、涙が血に成ってしまった。hahaha........--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 10:46, 11 November 2012 (CST)

いやああ、しかし、先輩におまえが下手糞と言われて何だか傷つき過ぎ、涙が血に成ってしまった - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] ([[User talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]]) 12:32, 11 November 2012 (CST)

Congrats on completing Volume 2, I see you're starting on Volume 5 already, just curious to know why don't you start on Vol 4? (Don't do it though *pleading*, I have my eyes on that volume) [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 19:43, 28 November 2012 (CST)

you said you wanted to do the Kurumi's chapter...Vol 4 includes that and.....Vol 3 is not done lol--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 19:51, 28 November 2012 (CST)

Waii~!Thank you! But Volume 4's gonna be hella slow since my country doesn't have the chinese raws yet......Are you translating any other projects other than DAL?

planning either seirei tsukai , Gakuen Toshi Asterick or Gin Cross draculia. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 22:10, 28 November 2012 (CST)

hey Riki, i am a huge fan of you and admirer as well :) and thanks for translations. Well just wondering since rozenbach can't translate from Japanese and chinese raws are not available yet, but you can translate from japanese, then won't you translate volume 4 :) Hey please don't be offended because of this i am just curious please.
thanks

Rozenbach will translate Vol 4 until either to the end of the Chinese translation or he decides to stop. if he wants help he can contact me or john--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 22:13, 2 December 2012 (CST)

For Tohka's pronunciation of Shidou's name, what should it be? shido, shidou, or Shido? Should it be capitalized? In the terminology page, the reference usedis "shidou", should I go with the names from the terminology page when editing?

use shidou, since John set the rules of it in Vol 1.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 06:24, 7 December 2012 (CST)

Nyahahahaha~ I got busted huh....Well I originally used "Voting competition Chapter" for the url link. Then I thought that Web chapter was more fitting, then when I edited it, the entire chapter disappeared, in a panic I made a new chapter. I'll take the first chapter down once all the hype is gone. orz sorry for any trouble caused! Oh and I'm already done with chapter 6, I can't translate any more unless chinese raws are out, I'll have to leave the rest to you and John then. Just pleading but LEAVE any chapters with Kurumi to me!!! hahaha, I'm obsessed. Oh btw, do you have the raws to volume 6? [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Muhahaha, I only know that Kurumi comes out on Vol 6's end chapter. What happened to John-san? is he not translating anymore? The frigging chinese translators decided to skip volume 4 and went straight into volume 5, now I can't even translate even if I wanted to... DX< I'll probably be doing other projects first until the chinese volume comes out orz. But that doesn't mean I'll be inactive!!! my eyes will be out for any more stories. Oh and what's that about a Kotori's birthday chapter? I didn't know about that! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Well I finally found chapter 7 and 8 just now, so it looks like you're stuck with me for a little longer. Translation IS going to be slower than ever since I have to go back into training soon, but I should be able to churn out one chapter every two weeks. I'll keep searching as I translate! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Hmm... Sorry, right in the beginning of the vol5 ch3 "Tohka placed his hand on the wall" I was gonna change it to her hand but from the context it seems to be Shidou. Can you check that over? [[User:Keisanichi]] ([[User talk:Keisanichi#top|talk]])

Firstly,I would like to apologize for changing 'Shidou' to 'shidou' without permission in chapter 3 of volume 5(line 1064) m_m . Secondly,in the same chapter(line 1085), '..share a bed that girl" it sounds a bit weird. Perhaps you can check it again. I hope I won't offend you in anyway. Oh,and thanks for your translations. :) [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 00:23, 19 January 2013 (CST)

'...a Queen swinging a whip down and the boys was, a naked man on all four with his but facing her.' Anone Riki,did you mean 'butt/back' instead of 'but'? Oh,and thanks a lot for your translations. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 01:55, 18 February 2013 (CST)

"And, at that moment a sound-like noise shook his right eardrums and following with that, he heard a sleepy voice coming from it."
Hello Riki ^^, I was doing some major editing of Volume 5 and on chapter 2 I don't know what sound shidou was trying to describe there, I'm Gonna put something like High-Pitched for now. BTW I'd like to talk to you on some translations of the sentences later once I get a copy of the Raws. --[[User:Daylighter|Daylighter]]([[User talk:Daylighter|talk]]) 20:48, 6 March 2013 (GMT+8:00)

I'm gonna be VERY shameless here, can i take volume7? I'm saying this even though I haven't finished Vol 4 yet...OTL Just asking thanks. [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 08:11, 6 April 2013 (CDT)

Thx for update [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 21:27, 22 April 2013 (CDT)

Congrats for vol 5 completion. Just curious, will you do the next volume too? [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 22:28, 4 May 2013 (CDT)

Ano riki~ on chapter 5 of vol.5 "He tried multiple times but, the results were the same. <Sandalphon> was only cutting the air around the radius of its blade, would not show its absolute authority '''''(I think it'll be better if you add comparison here e.g 'similar　to/just like' cause it sounds weird.)''''' when Tohka handles it." and "While both of them were in a haori[5E 1]-like state, on Shidou’s hand which was gripping onto <Sandalphon>’s handle, she '''''(I believe it should be "gently accompanied..." instead. Btw doesn't "gently joined her hands.." sounds better? Though I have no idea whether that's how it is written in the original japanese text or not)'''''gentle accompanied her hands together with his." All in all,it's only my small opinion. Don't bite me #__#. Thank you for translating this. :) [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 09:35, 7 May 2013 (CDT)

What about 'gently accompanied'? 'Gentle accompanied' doesn't really make sense imo. m__m Sorry for being fussy. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 02:45, 8 May 2013 (CDT)

Vol 6 chapter 2 doesn't has lost its registered translator. Would you mind translating the missing parts once you are done with chapter 4?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:52, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

Riki, not my fault. For volume 7's epilogue I followed the Chinese translations and they did say that Shido kissed Miku after having sealed her powers. If it was an error, not one Chinese reader caught it. [[User:iamadooddood|iamadooddood]] ([[User talk:iamadooddood|talk]]) 05:03, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

Pointed what out? The discrepancy between the original Japanese text and the online Chinese translation? [[User:iamadooddood|iamadooddood]] ([[User talk:iamadooddood|talk]]) 05:29, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

(I am new at this.) Is the reason you deleted my edit because I'm not registered? If so then sorry, won't do it again. But seriously, at least put periods and commas at the end of dialogue. [[User:Passwordrawr|Passwordrawr]] ([[User talk:Passwordrawr|talk]]) 06:25, 23 August 2013 (CDT)

OK, thanks for clearing that up. Sorry about that, I'm used to editing with less restrictions. [[User:Passwordrawr|Passwordrawr]] ([[User talk:Passwordrawr|talk]]) 06:58, 24 August 2013 (CDT)

I'm going to put the punctuation back in. Is it OK if I fix the tenses as well? (Line 744)[[User:Passwordrawr|Passwordrawr]] ([[User talk:Passwordrawr|talk]]) 07:08, 24 August 2013 (CDT)

== Image TL req ==
DAL_v01_000e.jpg , that is Vol 1 with kotori sitting on the chair. Could you TL what's in the left bottom part of it? There's TL for the other part, but someone didn't notice that text :p. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:58, 29 January 2013 (CST)

Hidan no Aria:Volume10 Chapter2

2013-08-25T00:01:00Z

Passwordrawr:

== 2nd Ammo - Deen Conference ==

Late that night, I received a notification from Watson.

Her inspections had revealed no major injuries to Aria and the others.

Having been struck both by debris and the concussive blast of a grenade, and yet suffering only minor injuries, the girls' stubborn vitality was truly worthy of the name Baskerville. Despite being left at a loss for words, I nonetheless heaved a sigh of relief.

Nevertheless, erring on the side of safety, those four were to be interned at Butei hospitals for a week. Haimaki, who had been twice hit by cars, faced a similar situation.

The following day-

Without leaving me sufficient time for recovery, Jeanne contacted me, saying, "In light of the GIII and GIV incident, we're convening a gathering of Deen."

Adding to that, after school today, the Halloween celebration begins (I'd heard that because of the break at the end of October, the festival had been changed to today). Masters had directed that all students leaving campus must be appropriately dressed. Simply speaking, we were to dress up as ghouls and goblins and the like.

Even though I was hardly in the mood to play along, if one of our horrifying teachers caught me in my uniform, I'd be beaten 'til I nigh looked the part. That being the case, meeting aside, I'd find myself in the hospital if I wasn't careful.

Consequently, I'd better at least borrow a hermit's robe and hood from Amdo, dressing up as an obake before attending the meeting. <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Obake Obake]</ref>

The meeting place was the family restaurant Roxi, and in its shaded outdoor terrace-

Deen's members had already assembled.

Though I'd walked here without difficulty, my knee, which had been given a painful kick by GIV, continued to throb.

Because of the need to change clothing, I'd been running slightly behind schedule, but my knee had kept me from running, and I found myself unable to make our 3 o'clock meeting time, arriving just a little late at the appointed place.

"Sorry I'm late. In case you couldn't tell, it's me."

I announced myself, the sole remaining representative of Baskerville. Face nearly covered by my hood, I ordered a cup of Oolong tea before approaching the round table.

"You're late, Tohyama. Normally, you're already gloomy enough, but to go so far as to wear such drab garments..."

Jeanne d'Arc of IU's Daio Nomad turned to me, coffee cup in hand.

Under her right eye was a brilliant, snowflake-shaped sticker, on her head, a pointy black hat, and in her hand, a star-tipped wand. In short, a witch.

Hey, since she's a real witch, what's the point in dressing up as one? Why don't you try a little creativity every now and then?

"One of Tohyama, thou hast encountered some difficulty. Dost thine knee trouble thee?"

The one with even less of an imagination would be-

Bending her exposed tail into a "?", Tamamo inquired this of me. She wore a hakama, disguising herself as a fox spirit. You might also say she hadn't bothered to disguise herself at all, as she was a fox spirit to begin with. Just how relaxed can you be?

Even though she normally wears a hat to hide her ears, they're now in plain sight for all to see; is that really okay?

The only thing she's really done is to stick three black lines as whiskers on each cheek, but having done a poor job, the mere act of her turning has already resulted in the casualty of a single whisker.

On the other hand, the Liberty Mason representative Watson...

"Tohyama, the same goes for me. In case you couldn't tell, it's me."

She'd raced down a completely different path of mistaken creativity, having taken a Jack-o'-lantern -a real, hollowed-out pumpkin- for a mask, covering her head in this manner.

...Wearing something like that, isn't the pumpkin smell hard to bear?

From the neck down, she wore something like a white raincoat. This was undoubtedly a costume that would leave one clueless as to her true identity. Until she opened her mouth to speak, I had had no idea it was her.

"Oh my, everyone. What ominous appearances, though I must admit, quite cute indeed, hehe."

Hearing this light laughter, I turned to look at the laptop resting upon the tabletop.

On the screen was Meiya, apparently employing some Skype-like video functionality to take part in the meeting.

She was the envoy from the Vatican in this "Far East Warfare," and also a junior of Kana during her time as an exchange student at Rome's Butei High.

Meiya looked at the dubious-looking crowd that was us, revealing a smile as if she was a caretaker at a nursery. How utterly irritating.

Looking carefully, the window behind Meiya showed darkness, affirming the difference in time between our two locations.

"Disregarding the wait, let's begin our meeting. Yesterday, four members of the group belonging to Deen, Baskerville, including also a member of Ulus, were attacked and beaten by the supposedly 'unaffiliated' GIII and his subordinate GIV."

Jeanne skillfully began to explain the situation. She almost seemed to be the leader of the group, or perhaps a capable cabinet member.

"Yesterday, on the road home, I asked GIV for her reasons. Apparently the reason they fought in the Shinagawa River geofront was simply because they'd discovered Reki's presence. Reki included, before being ambushed, neither Aria nor any of the others had ever encountered GIII's group before. In brief, it was completely a surprise attack,"

Watson-the-human-pumpkin added,

"Even if they're lacking in numbers, this kind of sneak attack is still hard to countenance."

Jeanne's blue eyes blinked, and she shifted her legs beneath her hard tulle and satin panier.

"They seem to think nothing of contemptible, shameful tactics, an ideology where the ends justify the means."

Without appearing to recall what things she had done previously, Watson-the-pumpkin spoke thusly.

"What should we do now? GIII and GIV are currently operating separately. Should we seize this opportunity?"

As I cut to the heart of the matter-

Hmm...?

What? Everyone seems to have averted their gaze, including even Meiya on the computer screen.

What's going on with you guys?

"..."

The only response came from Tamamo, who closed both eyes, sipped her melon soda, and spoke,

"I understand thou art disturbed on behalf of thine companions, but despair not, little one. I ask thee, one of Tohyama, canst thou obtain victory?"

She opened her eyes, exposing a penetrating, inhuman perception.

"That's..."

"Now, from what Watson hast shared, those young ladies of Baskerville could do but naught against GIV. Their leader - GIII - is yet greater still. If thou still believest thou canst win, then share thine plan."

Tamamo's tail arched, pressing lightly against the back of the chair. I could only stutter.

"...Er, when it comes to specifics...I can't really think of anything on the spot..."

"One of Tohyama, stand not upon custom. In 'Warfare', no matter the time, regardless of who has challenged whom, all is permitted. Though such a tactic may be vile indeed, they have nonetheless committed no sin."

"You mean we shouldn't retaliate?! Our companions have been ambushed by despicable means!"

Though I frowned in heated emotion,

"Ambush? How was it an ambush? This is war."

Tamamo casually replied as she had before.

"What...!?"

"This thing called war is even so. It is utterly and altogether different from the spirit of fair competition in sports. Once more, war is not a mere scuffle. From times long past, reconciliation has only come after blood-soaked struggle."

Tamamo spoke, staring at me all the while, leaving me without rejoinder.

This...contemptible fox.

While looking like an elementary school student, she dares to talk back to a high school student.

"One of Tohyama, canst thou not understand this one point? Why there remains but one member left of Baskerville? This is their message to us, 'We are strong,' even going so far as to leave a messenger - GIV."

"But they're the enemy! Are you fine with letting the enemy run free?"

"Enemy? Then I ask thee, hast GIV bared enmity before thee? Didst she not cast off her armor and lay down her weapons? They have not as of yet shown true hostility towards Deen, instead giving room for negotiation. We must not, of ourselves, make ruin of this opportunity."

"That's...hmm, that's not wrong..."

"Moreover, it seems the weapon they employ is 'science,' truly a peculiar existence."

Yours is the peculiar existence!

Nearly blurting this out, I instead swallowed my reply.

"The disciples of science and us -witches and spirits- a hard battle indeed. Worse, currently Ririirokane's particles are particularly dense."

Tamamo's puffed her cheeks unhappily.

"Ririirokane...?"

I remember, it ought to be a kind of Irokane located in Reki's homeland.

Before, when the three Koko sisters of Ranban had seized control of the Shinkansen, I'd heard something like "its anger has scattered invisible particles, rendering the ability of all the ability users in the world unstable." Is this related to that?

Jeanne turned her head to look at me, whose knowledge only skimmed the surface.

"Though this might be difficult to grasp, but Ririirokane looses particles that disturb the abilities of ability users. It's similar to how metallic chaff can render radar ineffectual, except only causing complications...the range of its effect is very broad."

"How broad?"

"Sufficient to cover a third of the Earth's surface area. At the time of the cultural festival, it again intensified. Japan now falls within its realm of influence."

Jeanne had declared this a hard thing to grasp, as it most certainly was.

A phenomenon that disturbed supernatural abilities on a global scale?

Speaking from the perspective of someone without supernatural ability, the scope of this was almost beyond belief, like something from science fiction or fantasy.

In any case, thinking back on the video we saw yesterday, Shirayuki's badminton-like kidoujutsu had certainly failed her.

If a similar phenomenon presented itself before Tamamo or Jeanne, then Deen's fighting strength would decrease dramatically.

"Spoken differently, current conditions naught but troublesome. Were we to engage in battle, perchance it is we who face destruction."

"So what do you suggest we do, Tamamo?"

"We entice them."

"What?"

"First GIII, and then GIV - we shall entice them to join Deen."

"What're you...saying?"

"In 'Warfare', persuading a powerful 'neutral' or 'unaffiliated' party to join is most advantageous. This is no different from true war."

"Stop playing around! How do you plan on convincing people like that to join us?"

"The methods of persuasion are not limited to just dialogue. From time immemorial, money, power, sex, and more have been used to achieve this goal. There have even been times when those seeking these benefits have loudly proclaimed their neutrality. There is a terribly rude saying which goes, 'If you wish to catch a fox, use aburaage.' <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aburaage Aburaage]</ref> If we can but discover what it is GIV desires, perchance she may yet join us in Deen."

What she likes?

As I tilted my head in thought, Watson raised her pumpkin head.

"Tohyama, regarding this, there's something we need to discuss."

"What's up?"

"Well, that GIV girl, yesterday in the car, talked over and over about how happy she was to finally meet you. To be honest, it was to the point where even I started to feel embarrassed. In other words, she seems to like you a lot."

"And your point is? You want me to sneak up on her?"

"No, no. What I mean is, to put it simply, Romeo."

"Romeo?"

I just about upturned my cup of Oolong.

This Romeo was a Butei term, referring to male seduction.

In order to deal with women difficult to overcome through direct conflict, they would instead send attractive men to get close to them...

And via seduction, get the opponent to either change sides or give up classified information.

The level of difficulty surpassed that of normal seduction, and Tokyo Butei High offered no courses in this specialization. Actually, if I remembered correctly, with the exception of Berlin and Bangkok, no Butei schools "anywhere" taught this.

It goes without saying that I haven't the least clue how to go about doing such a thing. Because of my HSS-ridden physiology, I've never so much as glanced at titillating material.

In any event, throwing this kind of thing at me, you're not that normal either, are you, Watson?

"Cut the crap, pumpkin head. Baskerville's been attacked and directly victimized by GIV. Even setting that aside, with regards to that dangerous individual-"

"Do you have any other ideas? This is all we're left with. Anyway, even if you don't look the part, in reality, you're quite proficient at tempting women, right? If we count, starting from Aria, there's Shirayuki, Riko, Reki, and who knows who else."

After Watson had finished speaking, her voice biting with sarcasm, the others...Um, about that...

Why are you all looking at me?

It's almost like you're looking at a habitual offender.

"Wow. That many, huh? You are truly Kana's brother; you seem most popular."

Hey Meiya, mind not using that awe-inspired tone of respect here?

In a plea for help, I turned to Jeanne, only to find a similar aura of complete misunderstanding in her eyes as she said, "Go get 'em."

"That's how it is. One of Tohyama, we entrust this task to thee."

"That's how...wait a moment, what do you mean 'That's how it is'! What do you want from me!"

"Go forth and befriend GIV. Care well for her, and bringest her into Deen. Peradventure, this will determine the life or death of this group. Labor most diligently!"

Tamamo sipped the last of her melon soda, and spoke these words.

Irritated beyond endurance, I gripped the table's edge, and prepared to use the technique which had been passed down by my grandfather, namely «Table Flip».

"Tohyama-san, at dusk, I- sorry, it should be late last night for you - also saw the video of GIV's attack."

Meiya's sweet, light-hearted voice interrupted my plans.

"I feel she's a very dangerous opponent to approach directly. Accordingly, we must first set about obtaining permission from the Paladins, in order to arrange for the manufacture and distribution of support supplies and the like."

"Support supplies?"

I asked the laptop that I had originally planned on flipping along with the table.

"Correct. I think even if we can't fight to win, we can at least safeguard ourselves."

"This is good, one of Tohyama."

"Good luck, Tohyama. When this is all over, make sure to report back with all the juicy details."

"Tohyama, I leave the rest to you. I need to return to care for Aria and the others."

Looking at Meiya, Tamamo, Jeanne, and Watson delivering their lines one at a time, as if in a play...

(Tch, these bastards...)

Undoubtedly, they'd all planned this before my arrival.

It seems from the start, they'd already decided to make handling GIV my responsibility. Damn it!

Ah, it really makes me wholeheartedly regret being even just a little late.

Never again will I be late. In fact, now that I think about it, wasn't the reason why I ran into Aria and had to experience such trying times because I was late and missed the bus?

 

After being tricked by everyone, or rather, after having the meeting proceed exactly as they had planned...

As a parting shot, I'd flipped Tamamo along with the donation box she carried on her back end-over-end, crying "What good luck, give me that back", taking back the 10 yen coin I had previously thrown in. As everyone simultaneously decried my childishness, I turned and headed for the hospital.

Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki, just how are they doing?

I gave a call to Soumiya, in charge of treating Haimaki, telling her, "This Butei dog is Reki's, so settle any questions of cost with her," to which she responded that he was no dog, but a wolf. I ignored what she said, instead continuing to ask after the condition of the four. It seems they're doing well, and are close to regaining consciousness.

(Let's set aside what we talked about at the meeting for the moment; visiting the injured comes first.)

Accordingly, I bought a few peach buns and Calorie Mates, and rode the elevator to the third floor of the A-wing where they were.

''rustle''...

''rustle'' ''rustle''...

(...?)

''rustle'' ''rustle'' ''rustle''...

On the hallway floor...''rustle'' ''rustle''...a metal tray was moving.

It's abundantly clear there's no one here, but the tray was moving nonetheless.

Under normal circumstances, this sight would frighten someone near to death-

Unfortunately, it's sad to say I've already grown accustomed to seeing such an unnatural scene. My only reaction was mild surprise, and an offhanded "So this kind of thing exists too...", before casually watching the tray.

The tray was a polished, shiny bronze, covered in etchings of thorny vines and spiders...even though it was pretty terrifying, it was likely an antique.

The objects placed upon it seemed to be a paper carton of strawberry milk, a box of Pocky, and a croissant. It's all cheap stuff! Wait a moment, this is all stuff Riko loves.

(Hmm...?)

Underneath the tray seems to be a shadow just a mite larger than the tray itself. This is definitely also out of the norm.

I finally grasped its true nature.

"Hilda?"

Hearing my question, the tray suddenly froze.

It ever so slowly turned in my direction (oh, I didn't realize that way was facing front), before returning to face its original direction, and slid helter-skelter at full speed down the hall.

Moving at a pace similar to that of a person running, it turned the corner.

Since Aria and the others were in the same direction, I followed along behind the tray.

As expected, I saw Hilda.

She'd planned on escaping down the stairs only to realize she couldn't take the stairs while hiding in the shadow of the tray. She emerged from said shadow just in time for me to arrive. From the way things look, this seemed to be the case.

She traveled down one flight of stairs, before stopping in place.

What was particularly confusing was what she did next. Hilda, wearing a nurse's outfit, with her back to the wall, flicked open an ostrich feather fan, and covered her face.

What...What to say about this?

"Hey."

I called out to her.

"..."

She pretended not to hear.

"Hey, Hilda."

"...Who, who did you ask for? Haven't you got the wrong person?"

"Like there's anyone else strange enough to carry an ostrich feather fan? Are you feeling better?"

Hearing this, ''bang!'' Hilda closed her fan.

"Oh, if it isn't Tohyama?"

She's pretending like she just noticed...

"What a coincidence, meeting here. I ''just'' came up these stairs."

What's the point in lying?

A glance was all it took to tell how flustered she was, but that didn't stop Hilda from putting on a cool expression and turning to face me, her shoes clicking against the floor.

She was wearing a pair of white, high-heeled shoes.

(Actually, why is she dressed up as a nurse? It's pretty unbelievable, not to mention what kind of nurse wears high-heels?)

As I pondered this, frowning in the direction of Hilda's feet, she had the mistaken impression that I was staring at the tray at her feet, leading to...

"What's this? How, how unexpected. To have fallen here, completely by chance. A tray, it seems?"

Her cheeks blushing, she rattled off a load of nonsense.

This girl's ability to leave someone utterly mystified is no less than that of Aria's.

(...?)

I pondered for a moment.

This Spark Witch, the vampire Hilda had fought with Aria, Riko, and I last month, and suffered injuries grievous to the point of near-death, before being sent to this hospital.

At the time, she'd nearly died from massive blood loss, but thankfully, Riko's donated blood was able to save her life.

(And now, this tray seems to be full of things that Riko likes, and moreover, for her to be delivering it so sneakily...)

Is it because this time it's Riko's turn to stay in the hospital that she's taken the opportunity to show her appreciation?

But to so vigorously protest "the one delivering this tray is absolutely not me", it seems like "thanking Riko" is quite an embarrassing thing for her?

That would be why she's dressed up as a nurse (even though her skill in disguises is pitiful), in order to allow her to move about unnoticed.

"What 'fallen here', you *brought* this here. To give to Riko."

I signified the tray, at which point Hilda realized the gig was up.

Her entire face turned red as she blushed.

Her skin color is naturally white, perhaps she's originally Caucasian? In any case, because of this, the fact that her face was now all pink stood out all the more.

"Not, not a chance!"

"Moreover, aren't these all things that Riko likes?"

"-Tohyama! Seeing as these have been discarded here, they don't belong to anyone anymore. You should pick them up."

I was only just teasing, but her frown filled me with fear.

God forbid because of this she attack me with electricity or her ball lightning.

"Alright. I'm picking it up."

Taking the tray in my hands, I prepared to hand it back to her.

Except she wasn't willing to take it from me, instead turning her face from me with great gusto.

"Just make it so that that's stuff you bought."

"Why? Can't you just bring them to her yourself? Honestly, you're so roundabout."

"Stop talking so much and do as I asked. Right now, you're the only servant I can rely on."

"At what point did I become your servant?"

"This too, give this to her as well."

From who knows where, Hilda fished out a black, garbage-looking thing which she placed on the tray.

It looked like a piece of charcoal, a thin wire running through it shaped like an S.

"What's this?"

"Roast salamander."

"Gross!"

"-This rude servant! This is a reward bestowed by Countess Dracula, just what do you take it for!"

[[File:Aria10_067.jpg|thumb]]

''Snap!'' She rapped me on the head with her fan.

"That is the cure-all medicine I spent all night preparing. Give that to Riko."

"You just exposed yourself as having prepared this for Riko, you know?"

"Uuuu-!"

Seeing Hilda's eyes grow large, I couldn't help but sigh.

Unbelievable.

Aria is the same. So is Watson. Don't tell me it's a rule that aristocrats must all be this bad at expressing themselves?

"Toh-, Tohyama. Don't misunderstand. It's because- because I had no choice. In compliance with the rules of 'Warfare', as a captive noble, I have no choice in the matter. Don't get the wrong idea."

"And that's why I've been saying, if you want to apologize to Riko, just do it."

"Uhh, if the opportunity arises, we'll see."

Failing to reject the notion of her apologizing, she doesn't seem to have realized that she has again misspoken.

This girl...From Informa's perspective, she's undoubtedly an E-class.

No, actually, she should be even worse than that, perhaps even the rarely-seen F-class?

"What do you mean 'if the opportunity arises'? Who knows when that will be? Why don't I keep you company, and we'll go together?"

"No can do. I...still can't face her. To be honest, I want to go, but, right now, it's still..."

Hilda shook her head like a willful child.

Her twin drill pigtails, like Aria's, shook like a rattle drum. Due to their spring-like structure, however, shaking her head results in far more extended motion as compared to Aria. This reached the point where Hilda extended her hands to hold her hair in place.

"-Returning to the topic at hand, Baskerville was really beaten quite savagely."

Having recovered her usual stern demeanor, she changed the topic.

"It doesn't matter who the opponent is- If the team that previously defeated me loses, this disgrace reflects upon me as well. Tohyama, the ones who did this, you want to deal with them thoroughly, yes?"

What to say, this really seems to fit Hilda's style, this way of forcing things down other's throats.

"At the moment, because of the issue with Ririirokane, I'm hardly in peak condition. Notwithstanding, given some time to recover- If Riko faces any danger, contact me immediately. I will flay and skewer whoever it is."

Having finished what she had to say, she turned, and heels clicking all the way, descended the stairs.

As she exited-

From the back of her uniform, I saw two holes appear, through which a pair of tiny black wings extended. It seems the wings that Riko had severed have started growing once more.

Since today was Halloween, no one thought twice about her "costume", but I simply thought, ah, she really isn't human.

Looking carefully, around her neck she still carries the cross that Watson placed there.

A vampire that wears a cross...reality and the movies sure are different.

"From dusk until dawn- leave things to me. If it's you, and I'm in a good mood, it's not like I couldn't lend a hand."

At this double negative that Hilda threw out as she exited the stairwell back into the hall, I couldn't help but sigh.

Suddenly, from where the stairway broke line-of-sight to the hall-

(Riko...!)

I saw a forehead, arm, and thigh, covered in bandages, leaning against the wall.

She'd tied her sawed-off shotgun, the Winchester M1887, to her back with a belt.

From here, her profile was visible, her gaze directed this way.

"...Did you hear that?"

"Yes."

"Then take all of this. It's what Hilda brought for you."

I handed the tray to Riko.

She glanced at its contents: strawberry milk, Pocky, roast salamander, etc., before dusting herself off, grabbing the hem of her skirt with one hand like a bag, and filling it with the items atop the tray.

"And what do you think, Riko? It seems Hilda wants to get along with you."

"What a load of garbage. She's killed me once before, like that's something so easily forgiven."

Her mouth said one thing, her hands another. How very Riko-like.

What she said, however, is valid. Reconciliation after intensely striving against one another is not such an easy thing. This I truly understand, since my feelings regarding GIV are similar.

That said...

"Hadn't you tried to shoot me in the head before? In April, during the airplane hijacking. At that time, if I hadn't split your bullet with my knife, right now my name would be engraved on the Butei High Memorial Wall."

"Stop whining, Kinji. I only fired because I knew that Hystekin could handle anything."

Riko forcefully bit down on the straw for her milk, glaring at me all the while.

Hystekin? Oh, I see. In short, Kinji in Hysteria Mode.

Riko, who would use nicknames even for something like this, was actually eating the roasted salamander, alternating bites with gulps of her strawberry milk.

Looks like she's not the least bit skeptical of the food being poisoned.

In many ways, it seems she's quite confident in Hilda's pride as a noble.

"That girl Hilda sure is free. She's already brought stuff a few times already, but always unseen. So strange."

Riko spoke while stealing a glance in my direction.

What do you want me to say?

"Um...Well, why don't you both cool off a bit?"

"..."

"Anyway, she's basically admitted she's now a part of Deen. We are now participating in 'Warfare', which, for all intents and purposes, might as well be a real war. Even if she's that kind of person, but with that kind of power at her disposal, why not use her well? I'm not going to go so far as to demand you become the best of friends, but at the very least, please don't quarrel for no reason, ok?"

I copied what Tamamo had said to me, and after contradicting myself with my own words-

Riko turned around, back towards me, noisily finishing her strawberry milk with a ''slurp'', before nodding her head once.

She then spun back around to face me, and full of pretense, saluted.

"Don't let it trouble you anymore, Kii-kun. Riko will now lead you to the girls' room, A-Wing, room 303!"

"Just gonna skip past what we were talking about before, huh."

"Ayaya is here too!"

"Ayaya...? Oh, Hiraga-san? What for?"

"Fufufu. It's a surprise."

A surprise...?

I've got a bad feeling about this.

When all is said and done, Riko's "surprises" have never been something I've been happy to see.

 

Riko pulled me, full of trepidation, towards Room 303...

"...!"

First, the silhouette of a wolf entered my peripheral vision.

Laying on the white hospital bed was the Lone Wolf girl, accompanied by a real wolf.

She wore her normal uniform, on her head a headset, but also a pair of wolf ears. Haimaki's appearance was unchanged.

In Reki's hand was a half-eaten Calorie Mate, on her face, the usual blank expression.

Aside from a few bandages on her thighs, she didn't seem to have any other external injuries. For the time being, I felt relieved.

"Uhuhuhu. No matter how many times I see it, it's still as cute as ever Rekyu! Your costume is adorable!"

Riko threw out a real tongue-twister as she grabbed Reki in a hug. <ref>Tongue-twister because Riko uses a portmanteau of cosplay, "コスプレ" and Rekyu "レキュ", joining on the "レ" kana.</ref>

There's no way Reki thought of wearing those ears on her own...

This was probably the result of Riko assisting Reki, who had likely put no thought into a costume.

"Look, look, Kii-kun. There's even a tail!"

From underneath Reki's skirt, Riko pulled out a fake wolf tail. Reki, of course, gave no reaction whatsoever, but her skirt had been lifted to the point it was almost dangerous-

"The important thing here is, that is, where'd this come from?"

I frantically turned my gaze to look at the large sniper rifle beside the bed.

If at all possible, I wanted to avoid looking at that thing- a Barrett M82.

It was a long range sniper rifle used even in the war in Iraq.

"I purchased it from Amdo's Hiraga-san."

"Why on earth would you buy such a crazy thing?"

"In order to oppose the enemy encountered yesterday,"

Reki replied in an emotionless tone.

Even so, this is a formidable sniper rifle which employs 12.7x99mm rounds, you know?

Even being grazed by a shot could kill someone; a direct hit would probably blow them to pieces.

"This is an anti-materiel rifle. Is it not forbidden by international law?" <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anti-materiel_rifle Anti-materiel rifle]</ref>

[[File:Aria10_075.jpg|thumb]]

(...)

She didn't bother to reply.

Nor did she nod. She simply focused her gaze on me.

...She's serious.

"Fufufu. If you read the terms carefully, it never specifies that 50 caliber rounds aren't allowed, Kii-kun."

In response to Riko, whom, harboring evil intent, squinted her double eyelids,

"That's not the main issue here. That would be Butei Law, Article 9. To be honest, Riko, that shotgun of yours is also not something a Butei should have. In a situation where you absolutely cannot kill, there's no way to fire that gun."

I spoke for a bit longer. The result-

From Riko and Reki both, ''pa''.

They handed me a sheet of A4 sized paper each.

"What is this?"

It was a firearms permit from the Ministry of Public Security firearms inspection division.

...Unexpectedly, they have permission! And both of them!

"This is impossible. These have got to be fake!"

"Ayaya's work is without flaw. Nothing is imposssible!"

Pulling back the hospital bed curtains as she made her appearance was Amdo's Hiraga-san.

Those clothes she's wearing ought to be her Halloween costume, I believe? She wore a pumpkin-colored shirt, a black mantle, with pumpkin-shaped shorts or trousers.

Her hair was even held in place with mini-pumpkin ties. Such a cute child.

"Beginning just this month, Ayaya is willing to act as a surrogate for all firearm applications! Fuhahaha!"

...You're laughing like you won the lottery there, Hiraga-san.

My guess is...about 80 percent of that business is probably helping people obtain permission to use illegal firearms. Of course, that's where the money is.

"What perfect timing Tohyama-kun. Come! Here's the left part of 'Orochi'!"

I took the glove from her.

A few days earlier, I'd borrowed money from my grandparents in Sugamo to pay Hiraga-san with.

In short, I'd bought on credit. I still needed to find a way to pay them back as soon as possible.

"Ooh. Thank you very much."

Um, Hiraga-san. You didn't just pull this Orochi out of those pumpkin pants, did you?

"Speaking of which, Tohyama-kun, didn't you ask before about a wire anchor?"

"Yeah, that's right. Did you find one?"

I'd run into Hiraga-san a few days prior in the cafeteria, and had raised the question.

Having learned my lesson from the fight with Watson, where I'd nearly fallen to my death, I'd asked if she'd find me a safety cable that could be hidden.

"Here, this is a prototype. Though I can't make any guarantees, this is still a pretty revolutionary design!"

Again from within her pumpkin pants, Hiraga-san pulled something out. I sure hope there are pockets in there...

She'd handed me a small vinyl, ziplock bag, within which were bullets, but definitely no wires?

"They seem to be 9mm Lugers?"

"Though the speed is slow, but yep! This is an anchor wire which you fire from a gun «Anchor»!"

"A wire you fire from a gun...?"

"Exactly. As this bullet exits the muzzle, it splits into two, a pellet that resists air and another that shoots forward. As the former encounters the air, its mechanism will activate, trapping it within the gun barrel for around two seconds. At the same time, the latter flies forward, adhering to the target point with carbon particles."

Hiraga-san explained the construction of the bullet while wildly gesticulating like a small child.

"And? Why does this work as a wire anchor?"

"Between the two halves is a diphase liquid aramid fiber. When the halves separate, they create a long filament, like pulling taffy." <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aramid Aramid fiber]</ref>

So, in other words, firing this bullet creates a length of chemical fiber to the target point?

"There shouldn't be any problems with tensile strength, right?"

"A width of a single micron can support a weight of two tenths of a ton. Even if it become as slender as a string of pulled natto, it should be just fine. Liquid aramid fiber is a creation of Kyoto Synthetics, though the combination with the bullet is an Ayaya original, patent pending."

Patent pending...Hiraga-san really knows how to earn money.

She might just become a millionaire in the future.

"In order to grasp the timing, why don't you fire a few practice rounds? The air resistant pellet's been covered with a paint that releases light in reaction to pressure. After you've fired, just follow the blue light. Its advised range is 25 meters or less, at 50 meters, the filament risks snapping."

In the midst of Hiraga-san's explanation-

"Kin-chan...?"

"Shi, Shirayuki?"

From my side Shirayuki appeared, dressed in an angel getup - though with her navel exposed.

On her back were two mini-wings, and a matching miniskirt; from top to bottom, the only thing that wasn't "mini" was that chest of hers, which threatened to spill out of her tubetop.

Atop the white ribbon she normally wore on her head, was a golden angel's halo made of wire. Though it looked pretty foolish...

What kind of costume was this?

Like hell there are such sexy angels in Heaven. If there are, then it'd be hell anyway, at least for me.

Shirayuki adopted an embarrassed, feminine pose,

"This, this set of Halloween clothes was prepared by Riko. Um..."

Those twin peaks just about to burst out of their nylon coverings...

Were quickly covered by the gun she held in hand.

Nononono. What you need to cover first is not your chest! I take that back, cover them both up!

As I was about to blurt this out for both my and Shirayuki's sakes-

I saw that which had not been seen for some time, Shirayuki's huge M60 machine gun, and was struck dumb.

The M60 - America's favorite general purpose machine gun.

Even though it was referred to in the same vein as guns like the Uzi, but in truth, they were worlds apart. This gun was intended for use in war!

Though its design was a bit dated given its age, but usage in the Vietnam War ranged not just from infantry but even to helicopters. It's the gun which has caused the single most bloodshed in the world.

Pushing Riko, who'd shouted "Yuki-chan is a true angel!", madly snapping photos left and right, to the side,

[[File:Aria10_081.jpg|thumb]]

"Shirayuki, it's not me who's telling you not to use that. It's the law!"

"But Hiraga-san helped me get my permit. In any case, Irokane Ayame's been stolen..."

Covering the lower half of her face with her machine gun, her eyes seemed to repeat, "But, but..."

Up to this point, it could still be considered quite adorable. Unfortunately...

"...Furthermore, that whore..."

Her eyes, piercing, narrowed like shamshirs, making me doubt my own eyes. What, what kind of expression is this? Her voice has even lowered a full octave.

"Wh-whore? Do you mean the one who attacked you...GIV?"

"-That person is strange! As we fought, she kept saying over and ''over'' that she is the existence closest to Kin-chan! Completely incomprehensible, isn't it? Absolutely inconceivable, right? Kin-chan? AhahahaHAHAHAHAHA- Simply insanity, isn't it?!"

Shirayuki's eyes glazed over, as she gripped her machine gun and loosed a wild, mad laughter.

Just which gate is this angel guarding? The unimaginable one here is you!

"Hey, {{Furigana|Hehi|Reki}}, {{Furigana|Hirafuki|Shirayuki}}, {{Furigana|Hiko|Riko}}, {{Furigana|hook, hook|look, look}}. That Fedex package just now was «Pastel»."

All of a sudden, a voice, half muffled by a peach bun, drifted over...

This time, making her appearance was, of course, Aria, a pair of twin swallowtail butterfly wings springing forth from her back.

"-ehh, Kinji? What's wrong with you! If you're going to come, it's the least you can do to let us know first!"

Trading stares with me, Aria frantically straightened her clothes.

She seemed to be dressed as a fairy, not unlike Disney's Tinkerbell, though her dress was pink instead. Riko probably made the decision in order to match her hair.

It was almost like watching dress-up in a kindergarten, the look well suited the tiny Aria. Still...

(...Even though this is a hospital, she's still wearing her guns...)

From between the teeth of her sawtooth-edged skirt, her large Government pistols revealed themselves.

This kind of fighting fairy, my guess is Walt Disney wouldn't approve? Her fellow fairies would undoubtedly pelt her with sticks and stones.

On another note, this fairy girl's chest seems to be even flatter than normal. Since her dress is strapless, it seems the pushup bra she normally relies on is not an option.

(...Still, what to make of this...)

All of you, to be willing to room with Riko, you have only yourself to blame.

I'm sure Riko simply took full advantage of Halloween as an excuse to dress everyone up as dolls.

As I was ruminating on Riko being the perpetrator of these events, I noticed a cardboard box aside her shotgun on the bed... I could see at least an obake and a mahou shoujo outfit, which had been haphazardly thrown aside. It seems many different outfits had been tried on since this morning.

It seems she'd already had her fill of Halloween, at least as far as dressing up by herself goes. What a free spirit this girl was.

"You seem lively enough, Aria. I'm not going to say my concern on your behalf was wasted, since I knew beforehand that about 70 percent of the norm was more than enough."

"What are you talking about? Like you could do anything that skillful."

Pretending as if she had no ulterior motive, Aria folded her arms, hiding her chest from view.

"More importantly, Kinji. Have you received «Cocktail» yet? By the way, my set's name is «Pastel»."

"Cocktail? Pastel? What on earth are you talking about?"

Seeing my frown, Aria handed me what appeared to be a crayon box.

"«{{Furigana|Butei Bullet magazine|DALM}}». We just received a care package from the Vatican. Because your 9mm Lugers are so small, producing them will require more time."

Aria spoke as she opened the box before her...

Contained within were what almost did seem to be crayons - .45 ACP bullets of every color.

Engraved below the coat of arms of the Vatican - «{{furigana|The Keys of Heaven|The Key of Saint Peter}}» - were some words in Italian that I was unable to decipher. Regardless, if they were as required by international law, I nonetheless knew what they read - DAL (Detective Armed Lethal), or Butei bullets.

The so-called Butei bullets were specialized bullets with added functionality.

Looking carefully, in addition to the bullets I'd used on the IU in the battle with Sherlock, grenade bullets, there were armor piercing and fragmentation bullets, as well as scatter shot, in addition to other lethal weaponry. Even included were the bullet types used in the battle between Reki and Koko - flash, cannon, smoke grenade, and flare - as well as other non-lethal bullets of every kind imaginable.

It seems «Pastel» referred to these sets of Butei bullets.

These must be those support supplies Meiya had mentioned earlier.

This is simply ridiculous, sending this kind of thing as a care package to a hospitalized patient. Can't you guys send snacks or fruit or those sorts of things?

"Those Italian gun makers sure know what they're doing. It really makes me want to do a study abroad at least once."

Amdo's Hiraga-san seemed enthralled by those bullets.

I just remembered, aren't Butei bullets prohibitively expensive?

To casually send these over, the Catholic Church sure isn't lacking for money, is it?

"That reminds me, all of you...loading up on ammo, applying for weapons permits, this is a hospital! Can't you just rest, like normal?"

After I chided those assembled-

"This is training camp. Always being the one attacked is no fun."

"The existence closest to Kin-chan has to be me! That kind of woman is no good, no good at all!"

"Fufufu. This kind of girls' gathering is just way too fun. Riko can hardly contain herself."

"Buteis always return an eye for a eye."

If I were to sum up Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki's arguments-

Simply put, due to having been thoroughly trounced by GIV, under the direction of Aria's aggression, Shirayuki's nonsensical wrath, Riko's desire for fun, and Reki's sense of professional duty-

The four had joined hands to seek retribution.

(...This is bad...)

For the time being, regardless of my feelings on the matter, Deen's group decision had been to bring GIII and GIV into the fold.

Unfortunately the four in front of me are just itching for a fight.

"Kinji, you help too. I've also ordered a jetpack from Hiraga-san."

"I can't take this anymore. Ugh. Aria, come over here for a bit."

In order to discuss things seriously, I grabbed the vice-captain of Baskerville, our little fairy, by her wings, and pulled her off to the side.

I closed the curtain with a ''clang'',

"Wh, wh, what's going on here? What do you think you're doing? Everyone's here!"

Aria frantically muttered something I couldn't understand.

"Aria. I know how the defeat by GIV has all of you feeling pretty discontent. Truth be told, if it were up to me, I'd like to go after them as well. That notwithstanding, as opponents, they're just too much for us. Consequently, just now, Jeanne, and Watson, and..."

"Kinji. The fact that our enemies are strong is something I understand very well. That's why we're having this training camp!"

Saying this, Aria climbed onto the bed like a young child, and reaching her hand through a crack in the curtain, pulled a letter over.

(...Ugh...)

Just...just now, when Aria had climbed onto the bed, her bottom facing me...

From beneath the miniskirt of this wondrous fairy pose...

Pink bloomers, completely exposed.

Fortunately, since their color matched her clothes, my brain seemed to register it as just a part of the rest of her clothes. Aria's actions seemed to show she thought similarly, so I didn't experience any problems with a sudden rise in blood pressure.

Even still, how horrid. Just too cute! Even if only on the outside, this girl was just too cute.

"Look here. This is the letter from the Vatican. Although it's written in Italian, but this part reads, 'One DALM set to Tohyama Kinji under the name «Cocktail».' My guess is they must have sent them pretty soon after. You didn't happen to sell them because you didn't have any money?"

"Like...like hell!"

"Why are you looking away? Look into my eyes and repeat that!"

"Ignore that for a moment! As leader of this Baskerville team, I'm ordering you not to fight with GIII and GIV. I have no idea why it is they've decided to join this 'Far East Warfare', but at this time, they're neither Deen nor Grenada. That's why, this is the decision of Tamamo and the others- we are to convince GIII and GIV to join us in Deen."

[[File:Aria10_088.jpg|thumb]]

"-What kind of crap are you spewing? That girl ambushed us!"

''Thump!'' Aria bared her canines and stomped on the ground.

Her swallowtail butterfly wings clapped as she raged. Mutiny!

"They're the enemy! It's so completely obvious! If I can't open holes in their bodies, how am I supposed to calm myself down? And then you say you even want them to join us? Fool! Moron! Just how stupid can you get, idiot Kinji!"

"Hey! Ow! Stop that! Don't always resort to violence!"

Retreating from Aria, whose wings continued to clap, as she chased me with chained hits, I fell backwards onto the bed-

"Wah!" "Yah!"

At that moment, Riko and Shirayuki's yelps of surprise came from the other side of the curtain.

I'd been thinking they'd been too quiet...

"-?"

Aria and I ran out from behind the curtains, quickly taking in the room environment.

What we found in the entrance to the room was-

"GIV...!"

That girl, standing there!

GIV wore a Butei High sailor uniform as if nothing was out of the ordinary, giving off a completely different impression from the armor/underwear combination from before.

Now she completely looks the part of a normal, female middle-school student.

"Like a moth to the flame! Get her, Yuki-chan! Rekyu!"

"Exactly right! Kin-chan, get back. Ricochets could be dangerous."

"..."

''grumble'' ''grumble'' ''grumble''

Riko raised her shotgun, Shirayuki, her machine gun, and Reki, her sniper rifle-

From three different directions, muzzles all turned to point at GIV.

"Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat's going on here?! If you're going to open fire, please wait until Ayaya's not in the room!"

Hiraga-san dove for dear life underneath the bed, tearfully crying out- and to be honest, I want to do the same.

GIV, on the other hand-

As if completely unaware of the guns pointing right at her, displayed a blinding smile, so much like the bloom of fresh flowers.

Towards me.

Her expression seemed so radiant as to even banish the thick aura of bloodlust which permeated the air.

In a flash, the space around her seemed to instead radiate life, carefree innocence, and purity.

A smile that stole away not only the desire to fight from the four around her, but nay, even their very souls.

GIV's demeanor, which seemed to all present to be that of an innocent young girl, led even Aria to reconsider whether or not to holster her weapons, as she took a quick step in my direction.

"I've finally found you, Onii-chan. Let's go, I'm hungry."

Grabbing my arm tightly, she forcefully leaned her weight against me.

To an outsider, we'd look like terribly close siblings, or even lovers.

"Ki, Kii-kun? What's the meaning of this...? Onii-chan...?"

"It, it, it can't be. Ki, Ki, Ki, Kin-chan's...imo....Kimouto? Imo, imouto-san?"

Though Riko and Shirayuki were utterly and thoroughly shocked, mouths agape, but without a doubt, the one who experienced the greatest shock by far was me.

"Not, not a chance! Like I have a little sister! Ever since yesterday, just saying whatever you want!"

I desperately denied her claim, which only made her grab me all the tighter, burying my arm in her chest.

(Uwah...!)

As I fell under the spell of the soft feeling enveloping my arms-

GIV flipped around in front of me-

"-!"

In order to understand what had just happened to me, I froze for a few seconds.

Just now, my lips had been touched by something soft, like the petals of a flower.

From GIV's chestnut, bob cut hair...

A sweet, caramel-like smell drifted deeply into my nostrils.

"-So that's a kiss...However, just that isn't enough,"

GIV murmured as she released my lips.

(...!)

Nya~ Aria let out an anime-ish sound.

Hiiii! Shirayuki loosed a shriek.

Uooooh! Riko panted excitedly.

Reki...'s companion, Haimaki, growled in surprise.

As these sounds mixed together-

(What...what just happened...!?)

I just about had a heart attack, and not just because of what had just happened with GIV.

Even in the face of all that had just happened, my blood pressure hadn't budged an inch. I was shocked.

What just happened...shouldn't it clearly have triggered Hysteria Mode?

In the past, whether it was Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, or Reki, the same response had happened each and every time.

But even after coming into direct contact with this girl in front of me-

I was decidedly ''not'' in Hysteria Mode.

I clearly needed to speak more with this girl, beautiful as a gemstone.

"Now I see...I'd always thought it strange, why would you help speak on behalf of your enemy?"

...''SNARL''...

Hearing the familiar howl of a small lioness, I timidly turned around.

"...KINJI! Are you turning on us!?"

"...Huh...?"

I confusedly glanced around as GIV continued to tightly cling to my arm.

Aria's face flushed red, her camellia irises hung wide, and her pink twin-tails trembled.

I'd originally thought Shirayuki had perished straight away, but she lay on the white hospital bed, where she'd fainted. Riko wore a bitter smile full of ill intent, and the look in Reki's eyes could freeze a man cold.

"Whether or not she's truly your sister, it doesn't change the fact that she's the Achilles heel responsible for your betrayal!"

The fairy which had quickly transformed into a crimson demon drew her gun, and took aim at me.

"Wha, what Achilles heel!"

"-Women! You, you ass! You and, and, and, that woman! Did that! And then you betrayed us!"

Aaaaaaa!

Aria screamed and shouted euphemisms I couldn't decipher, as she grew angrier and angrier.

This girl...she's already grouped GIV and I together as enemies!

"How horrible, Kii-kun! This is really too impressive. One moment you're all kissy-kissy and then the next you're angry, and then all of a sudden she's your little sister? What kind of eroge is this! Even Riko can't help but be attracted too."

Riko placed her forefingers over her head like horns, sputtering nonsense all the while, a sweat drop on her forehead.

In spite of her libertine views, for Riko to have had this sort of reaction- It seemed the act of kissing a self-proclaimed younger sister on the lips had lowered my standing in Baskerville, already at rock bottom, to being buried somewhere deep within the Earth.

This time, it doesn't matter what I say, it doesn't seem either Aria or Riko will listen to a word I say.

Having thought through to this point, I realized I needed reinforcements.

"Oi, Reki. Give me a hand, would you? These two have been so pushy-"

"I'm not too sure what's going on, but I currently have no desire to speak with Kinji-san."

Ev, even Reki...!

She finally decides to show her human side now of all times!?

(...ugh...)

Aria, Riko, Reki, and even Shirayuki - who, lying collapsed on the bed, had forced her eyes open - stared daggers at GIV (and me!), emanating a murderous aura.

I hope this is all just one big misunderstanding but-

Everyone's guns...doesn't it look like they're leaning more in my direction?

(No, no way!)

If things continue down this path...worst comes to worst, I may find myself riddled with holes. Me and GIV both.

"Just wait a second and I'll explain!"

As I screamed for dear life, I shoved GIV from behind, preparing to make my exit.

Right as we reached the door, suddenly-

GIV spun around to face the Baskerville girls.

She wore an expression which had taken a full 180 from the smile she'd shown me, just indescribably contemptuous.

"Oi, Runt. Two-Face. Fraud. Mute. I'm not sure what kind of romantic comedy you guys had going on here with Onii-chan, but..."

Carrying on with a tone not only utterly lacking in femininity, but one completely crass and masculine-

"Little sisters are best. ''Nothing'' comes between a brother and his younger sister. These sibling bonds are absolute, completely unlike any other relationship with girls."

She wielded her words like a machete, ruthlessly cutting down the competition.

...Um...What?

It seemed as if I wasn't the only one who wanted to ask that question. Aria and the other girls were similarly speechless.

"I've already looked through Onii-chan's room."

"Hey, just when did you..."

"You guys' stuff is all over the place! My sense of smell is very acute, just by the scent I can tell."

Smell...? What are you, a bloodhound?

"You guys...You've all lived in his room, haven't you! Living with girls who aren't family, this is unforgivable! Only those who share the same blood can live together, so that means you're all out! I'm going to help Onii-chan turn over a new leaf."

Having spoken her piece, "BAM!"

As if trying to break the door in half, GIV kicked the door shut.

 

This can't be true, right? There's no way that just happened.

There's just one thing I know for sure, the one thing that's been driving me insane. GIV. Is. Not. My. Sister!

For starters, our hair colors are different. This is a judgment method every first year Inquesta student learns: her natural hair color is clearly chestnut, as a quick glance at her eyebrows and eyelashes will reveal.

Her skin color is also slightly more pale than my own. Although at first glance her eyes seem black, but careful inspection exposes patches of blue. Finally, her bone structure is much better than mine.

(But still...Aria and those guys...)

Why is everyone so simple!?

Easily falling for GIV's mad ramblings.

What's more, this and every other time, all my protests went in one ear, and out the other.

(...That's why I've always said, women are honestly...)

This deeply-rooted frustration with women-

Accompanied by ancient grudges bubbled forth from deep within my heart.

When in junior high, because girls had discovered my HSS-plagued physique, I'd been sorely taken advantage of.

Just like back then, the second I'd return to normal and stand up for myself, they'd gang up on me.

Girls are far more likely than guys to break out into mass hysteria the second something happens. Afterwards, they'd all focus their vitriol on me. All of my past experiences were like this.

Though people would probably say this was just the difference between men and women, it didn't change the fact that I was a victim.

Adding on, all of this definitely played a role in my devoted apathy- and Butei High was no different. Girls were always talking behind my back: "Oh, he's so gloomy", "What a waste of talent", "What a womanizer", etc.

I'm always getting screwed over by women. Maybe they hate my personality.

No, I should say that it's likely the case. After all is said and done, there's more than enough evidence to attest to that.

"And? Where do you think you're going?"

As I left the hospital for the bus station to make my way home-

There was GIV, doing the exact same thing, following me as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

"Because I'm your little sister."

Saying this, she tried to lock arms with me.

"You were never my sister to begin with!"

As I roughly brushed her away, she looked at me, pain obvious in her eyes as they pled, "Why? Why act like this?"

Failing, she sneakily and tremblingly tried to hold my hand.

As I slapped her hand away with a ''pa!'', she revealed the disgruntled expression of a child who'd failed to have her way.

"Why are you angry, Onii-chan? Cheer up. Hurray, hurray, Onii-chan!"

Her poor mood was quickly replaced by vim and vigor as she tried to raise my spirits.

She waved my sleeve, forcing herself to be strong in an effort to help me.

What on Earth is she doing?

"Look here. Just look at what you've done, asking me why I'm angry..."

"What I've done? What do you mean?"

"Not even the least bit of self-awareness, great. First you attack all of the girls from Baskerville. Then you say all that stuff that's tantamount to declaring war. This is all because of you calling yourself my little sister that they've pushed me away. Even though I'm supposed to be the team leader, now I'm all alone."

"You're not alone, Onii-chan. From now on, I'll always be there for you. At a place closer to Onii-chan than anyone. Because I'm your sister, because I'm family. That's why there's no reason to be lonely."

GIV replied, raising her adorable face to look at me.

That baby face was innocent and guileless to the point it made one doubt whether or not what had transpired between her and the other girls was just a misunderstanding.

"I never said it was because I was lonely! It's because every time Aria misunderstands something, she goes on a rampage. Because every time, for God knows what reason, Shirayuki loses control. Riko just ''has'' to join in and add fuel to the fire each and every time. And Reki, she's always got to look at things in that strange way of hers. Having to deal with all of them all at once, what do you expect me to do from now on!?"

After hearing me finish my rant-

GIV appeared utterly mortified.

"Onii-chan, give me a moment."

Saying this, her skirt fluttered as she twirled and headed straight back to the hospital.

I was struck with a sense of foreboding, so I grabbed her wrist and called for her to stop.

"What do you think you're doing going back there?"

"You're always talking about those girls. As long as they're still around, you're going to keep worrying about them. That's why I definitely need to kill them. All of them. Give me five minutes or so, and we should be good."

"Kill, kill them- What the hell are you saying!?"

I used force in an attempt to pull her back towards me-

"But but-"

GIV's large eyes brimmed with tears.

"...!"

She's not faking.

She, for some unknown reason, is really crying because of some deep-seated resentment. At Aria and the others.

"Because all you do is talk about them! If they're no longer around, then you'll finally pay attention to me!"

(...!...)

Honestly, what is ''wrong'' with this girl?!

"Onii-chan is just too magnanimous- to show compassion even to those harpies. It's because of them that I still haven't had a chance to feel Onii-chan's affection! If they were to all disappear, I alone would enjoy Onii-chan's love!"

As she sobbed, she screamed, like a little child throwing a tantrum.

I grabbed her close, brow furrowed and said,

"The important thing here is I'm. Not. Your. Brother!"

"NO! Onii-chan is Onii-chan!"

I'm at my wit's end.

There's just no way to communicate with this girl.

"That's why Onii-chan has to live with only me! Love only me! If not, I'll crush all the members of Baskerville!"

"-!"

This girl is bad news. Even compared to Aria, she's bad news. She's insane.

There's no way I can let her run wild.

"-Stop! Don't look for them anymore!"

From the beginning, I've not been a person who gets stirred up very easily-

But that notwithstanding, my face, reflected on the nearby convenience store window, could only be described as furious.

Just like when my brother used to scold me.

"..."

GIV...

Puffed her cheeks ''muuu'', and glared at me, eyes full of tears.

"...Fine, let's compromise. Promise me one thing?"

"...What?"

"I can stay at Onii-chan's side?"

At this proposed condition, I responded-

"...Do whatever you want."

GIV, having heard my answer, wiped her eyes dry with the back of her hand and then smiled once more.

Her cuteness seemed straight out of a shoujo manga, complete with flowers blooming in the background.

"-Can you promise me one more thing?"

"Did you not say 'one thing'?"

At my response, she turned again in the direction of the hospital. Left with no other choice, I spoke,

"Fine, fine. What is it you want me to promise you?"

"Buy me some caramel candy."

...Huh?

At my puzzled expression, GIV raised her hand and pointed at the convenience store.

As the topic suddenly changed from killing people, I was floored for a brief moment.

Even so, if something this small was all it took to ensure the wellbeing of Aria and the other girls, then so be it. I brought GIV into the store with me, and purchased some caramel candies for her.

"...Here you go."

I peeled the Famimart seal off the candy, and handed them to her.

Like a small cat being fed, in a flash, she seized the candy.

Tearing open the bag, she carefully pulled out a piece, and opened the wrapping paper with a fingernail, exactly like a young child.

No, in truth, she ''is'' a young child. She has to be what, two, three years younger than me?

"Here, one for Onii-chan."

Smiling innocently, she handed me a piece.

Despite not really wanting it, I popped the candy in my mouth, and prepared to board the bus.

Because of the large number of students on board, I let go of GIV's hand, but not my sense of caution. She, however, didn't so much as glance back in the direction of the hospital. It seems because I've promised to obey her conditions, she's willing to listen to me.

(Honestly, what an enigmatic person...)

I turned to board the bus. GIV, who it seemed had never taken the bus before, timidly followed me on.

 

There were still quite a few passengers, so GIV and I grabbed the rail, rocking as the bus shook.

Given GIV's strange aversion to other male students, I was forced to accompany her where she stood, near the rear bus door, surrounded by female students.

And speaking of the other students...

It's readily apparent GIV is the center of attention.

Well, it's not like I can't understand. GIV is, after all, dressed in a Butei High sailor uniform.

Even though she was still a middle-school student, and thus not an actual member of Butei High, the fact that no one knew this, combined with her singular beauty, inevitably resulted in such a development.

The problem lay in her company.

I couldn't help but hear. As luck would have it, also seated on the bus were the second year girls Takane, Hayakawa, and Anesaki, the three from Connect who had always swiftly and extensively spread gossip behind my back. They whispered among themselves, "Looks like the playboy's switched girls again." "This time it's a middle-school student?" "It seems our earlier misgivings were well warranted." You guys sure are close. And what earlier misgivings?

"Hey, GIV."

I whispered to her ever so quietly. She tilted her head [?], clearly puzzled, as she lent me her ear.

"Why are you wearing the Butei High uniform? Doesn't this ruin your chances of people believing you're a transfer student?"

"All the Baskerville girls wear this, so I thought Onii-chan liked these kinds of clothes."

She laughed as she raised her head to look at me.

"Still, a transfer student. That idea's not half bad, Onii-chan. Mm. It's decided. I'll study at this school as well. Since I'm Onii-chan's little sister, I really should study up a little on Japanese culture."

And then uttered those words.

Talk about sticking your foot in your mouth. I'd shot myself in the foot this time, what transfer student.

She'll really do it. I'm not sure ''how'' she'll do it, but she's motivated if nothing else.

''chitter-chatter''...

(...Hmm?)

''chitter-chatter'' ''chitter-chatter''

There seemed to be a small commotion.

"Onii-chan?" "Did she just say 'Onii-chan'?" "There's no way Kinji's little sister would be that cute." "The situation seems to still be unclear." "But she definitely just said 'Onii-chan.'" "Is she really his sister?"

This is the worst. Those...idiots...!

Despite never registering a ''thing'' during class, and yet they seemed to have heard everything more than clearly enough just now.

"Hey, listen to me. This is, um, well, it's complicated. There's more to the story."

I was so flustered I didn't even know what I was saying anymore.

"Um, are you Tohyama-kun's little sister?"

Completely disregarding my existence, Connect's Takane went straight to the source.

"That's right. I'm his younger sister."

GIV's smile was blindingly pure.

(...She said it...!)

Whaaaaaaat!

The bus erupted into chaos.

Everyone jumped out of their seats, and swarmed us like so many bees.

"Hey, stop pushing...!"

In order to protect that slender form, I pressed my hand against the bus door, with her in between.

GIV was so surprised by my actions that she simply froze.

"Can, can I ask what's the matter? I'm just like any other little sister, after all."

Though she was still quite stunned, it didn't stop her from deliberately emphasizing the words "little sister", throwing the girls in the back of the bus into an uproar. The boys in front also made a racket, ''click'' ''click'' ''click'', as they wildly snapped photos.

Of course this included Takane and the other two as they completed the change into full interviewing frenzy.

"How old are you?" "14. I'm two years younger than Onii-chan." "Kinji's younger sister is. So. Cute." "I think Onii-chan's pretty dashing himself." "Your skin's so white! Almost like a mix." "That's because half my DNA is of Caucasian descent." "...? And? What are your interests?" "Major League Baseball." "Favorite phrase?" "Immoral."

Anyway, GIV. Using such polite language when in public? How pretentious.

In more ways than one, she's seized the initiative.

Tohyama Kinji has a younger sister.

At this moment in time, it's become the truth.

All of this seemed to be going as planned for GIV. As she was answering questions, she subtly and repeatedly interwove "Onii-chan" and "little sister" into her responses.

"-And what's your name?"

At this point, a girl threw out this question.

"Tohyama Gefo-"

I quickly covered her mouth as she nearly blurted out her real name.

-This idiot!

Tohyama GIV is such a weird name! At least make it "GIV Tohyama". No, I take that back, the problem isn't with the order in the first place! The real problem here is that the brother's name is clearly 100% Japanese, but the younger sister's name most decidedly isn't! This just makes an already inexplicable situation even more incomprehensible!

"Tohyama-kun! Why won't you let her answer!?"

"Exactly right! Kinji, her name! What's her name?!"

"We need to write it in the school paper. Hurry up and let her speak!"

As the bus just about began to riot, I racked my non-Hysteria Mode brain like my life depended on it.

"Uh...Um...Her name is...Uh..."

I need to think of a name that fits!

The Tohyama siblings' names are {{Furigana|Kinichi|金一}} and {{Furigana|Kinji|金次}}, so a "金" is necessary. {{Furigana|Kinko|金子}}? No, that's way too weird, like something from a hundred years ago. Think, think!, Kinji.

Looking at this from a different perspective, how about {{Furigana|Kana|金}}, the kun'yomi reading? <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kanji#Kun.27yomi_.28Japanese_reading.29 Kun'yomi]</ref> But Kana is my older brother's name, so let's change that a little. What to change, though? Well, she's a girl, so how about adding the character for {{Furigana|girl|女}}?

- {{Furigana|Kaname|金女}}.

Not bad, at least it's a person's name now.

"Her, uh, her name is- Tohyama Kaname!"

"Ehh?"

Looking at me in surprise, I immediately hid GIV's expression from view with my hand.

"Tohyama Kaname!" "Kaname-chan!" "So cute!" "Kaname!" "Kaname!"

Calls of "Kaname!" filled the bus as it made its rounds around the campus island.

I felt their twisted stares on me.

What...what have I gotten myself into?

 

Fairly leaping off the bus at the next stop, I found myself at Logi's multi-story parking structure.

Looking around, I saw nary a soul in sight.

No, wait, there seems to be someone. A tall kouhai from Assault, holding a revolver, a S&W M....29, or maybe a 329 or 629, laying asleep on a bench.

She's covered in dirt. My guess is she lost a fight, and after laying down to rest for a moment, fell asleep. Her magnum revolver is out in the open, rather than holstered where it should be...truly a careless individual.

But, seeing as she's asleep, I don't think she'll be able to hear to us speak.

Having thus decided, I had GIV stand in front of me.

"Seriously, just what is it you want? After what you just did, that whole crowd-"

As I started to admonish her-

She suddenly hugged me.

-The smell of a young girl wafted over. With her sticking this closely to me, I felt the softness of her still immature breasts pressed against me.

With my senses of smell and touch under attack at the same time, I was left stunned.

"...Kaname...My name is...Kaname..."

Burying herself in my chest, her tearful voice wavered.

Unlike her tears of frustration earlier, these seemed to be tears of joy. What a strikingly emotional girl.

"Kaname...it's a name, isn't it? A person's name?"

"No kidding. It's not like you left me any choice but to pick one."

"My name...Onii-chan gave me a name. I'm so happy...so happy..."

"What, what's wrong with you now? What're you crying for?"

"Because I'm too happy."

"Happy? What for?"

"A name. A real name. I've never had one before. Onii-chan...gave me a name. This is the first time...I've ever been treated like a person. It's too much. It's just like I'd dreamed...My Onii-chan is such a kindhearted person."

"...huh?"

Just as I was about to call her GIV once more, I felt strongly... that I shouldn't use that name anymore.

I'm not sure why, but that's just how it feels.

(This sucks. Just what is going on...?)

In an effort to clear the raging emotions within, I shook my head forcefully.

Just from the sight of her tears, I'm this shaken up?

Women's tears...what the heck is up with that? Thanks to them, I've been vexed beyond reason.

No matter how many tears this girl sheds, I won't be moved.

This girl, there's no way she's my sister.

"I...I helped you choose a name only because I was left with no choice back there!"

Like Hell I have a little sister.

"You were never my sister. I-"

"-Nn, it's fine. I know Onii-chan won't acknowledge me, because...until now, I've already been rejected so many times. So yes, I know."

She looked at me, eyes brimming with tears, voice choked with sobs.

As if deeply wounded by my words just now, her eyebrows drooped sadly.

But just as before, she nevertheless laughed bravely.

As if to cry, "Say whatever you want to say, just don't hate me."

"Ah...no..."

Why? I know just how dangerous this girl is...but why?

Why can't I treat her with indifference?

Is it because she's a girl? Because she's younger than me?

I can't allow myself to do anything that would truly hurt her.

"Still...I beg you...just promise me one thing?"

"...What...?"

"Please call me 'Kaname' from now on. Don't use that serial number anymore. Even if only when we're alone, that's enough."

What to say to that?

Because of what had transpired, the name "Kaname" has already spread throughout school.

If I continued to call her "GIV", it's possible an already complicated situation would take a turn for the worse.

"...I understand."

"...!"

GIV- Kaname, just from my willingness to do this one thing-

Gave a glowing smile brimming with joy, her body trembling.

As if to directly feel that happiness, she rubbed her forehead against me.

"Onii-chan. I'm Kaname. My name is Kaname. Kaname. My name is Kaname."

Voice still choked, she continued to repeat her name over and over.

Is it really something to be that happy about? It's something I literally spent about five seconds thinking up.

If I'd known it was going to be like this, I'd have put more effort into it.

Seeing her raise her head to look at me, very much like a cat being petted, I couldn't help but feel a slight regret-

"...!"

From the hand of my kouhai, lying on the bench-

The pistol slipped off her body, and fell towards the ground.

"!"

Kaname-

Sprinting faster than humanly possible, she spun in that direction, diving with arms before her.

-''Bang!''

The pistol, having hit the floor, accidentally went off.

Right as I heard the sound of the gunshot-

Kaname's back suddenly crashed into my chest.

"...!"

...A bullet suddenly dropped to the floor at her feet.

"Uh...wha? Hey, are you alright!?"

Reacting to the loud and abrupt noise, my kouhai suddenly awoke.

"If I was anyone else, you'd be facing a murder charge right now, and at the very least, life in prison. Take that safety-less revolver of yours, and empty its chamber. If you leave now, I won't say a word."

Hearing GIV speak thusly,

The first year bowed her head repeatedly as if kowtowing before an empress, frantically picking up her S&W which had rolled away, and exited the scene in a hurry.

"Onii-chan, you're not hurt, are you? I'm sorry, I ran into you."

Kaname turned around, holding the chest of her sailor uniform where she'd been hit.

There's no way it doesn't hurt. Even if her uniform is made of bulletproof material, it was still a .44 magnum bullet that hit her, and it didn't just graze her either.

That kind of impact force, if unlucky, can easily break a rib or two. It could even be fatal.

"I'm the one who should be asking you that!"

"I'm alright. After all, I'm wearing these kinds of clothes. In any case, an attack by a .44 caliber is something I've experienced hundreds of times already during training."

"Training...? More importantly, how did you know it was coming? Your back was turned when the pistol went off."

"In Onii-chan's eyes, I saw the reflection of that girl's gun falling. I saw the muzzle pointed in this direction, and that the hammer would strike the ground. Furthermore, that gun looked very old and very dangerous."

From...from the reflection in my eyes? She saw all that? And in such detail.

This alone was surprising enough, but what really surprised me was something else entirely.

This girl had very clearly-

Just used her own body as a shield-

For me.

Far from trying to take credit for doing as much, she even ignored her own injuries, first worrying on my behalf.

From the depths of her heart, Kaname really wanted to protect me.

An iron resolve which willingly took sacrifice in return for my wellbeing as a more than even trade.

-Deep within my heart, my feelings towards the existence called Kaname grew increasingly more and more muddled.

Kaname.

Just who on Earth are you?

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume10_Chapter1|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume10_Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

User talk:RikiNutcase

2013-08-24T23:58:23Z

Passwordrawr: /* Date.A.Live */

==High School DxD edits==
Hey, is it ok to let me do a quick first edit of High School DxD chapters before you begin editing. I can make 1st run edits, while you can go over it once i'm done and make any other changes.
Thought I should ask so our edits don't conflict.
I should begin editing the chapter within 10-20 mins of it being uploaded, If I haven't edited after that, just begin editing your self, as I may not be able to edit for a few hours.
Thanks --- [[User:Ff7 freak|ff7_freak]]

OK
------
Is it alright if I list you as retired editor over Highschool DxD's page? [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 18:33, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

sure~ since the only thing i do know is spelling--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 20:33, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

Oh nono, as long as you are regularly doing something I guess it's alright to keep you on the active list. I was just asking since you listed yourself as retired on your user page, I kinda have been taking it easier as well these days lol. Thanks for all your edits as of now, we'll see in a couple of months if we mess up a bit with the editors list. [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 23:02, 16 August 2012 (CDT)

nah~ just put me in the retired list~ ill be focusing on translating now--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 03:39, 17 August 2012 (CDT)

I'll proceed then, thanks for all your contributions. Who knows I might end up editing some of your translations too, good luck. Would you recommend Seirei Tsukai? [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 04:07, 17 August 2012 (CDT) Edit: forgot to sign lol, even if it might be obvious...

hmmm im focusing on Date A live now sooo~ seirei maybe next time--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 04:41, 17 August 2012 (CDT)

== Talk:Seirei-Tsukai no Blade Dance Vol 3 Prologue ==

Need some help with a few kanji i never heard seen or Found before in the dictionary 背負=Knapsack Lol?(=.=)--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Some queries from the translations:

<pre>With a mesmerizing blue colored ponytailed hair that would make anyone recognize her as a cute and lovely beautiful girl,
but there wasn't a sense of a sweet/naïve emotion from her.</pre>

Doesn't "naive" means stupidity/ignorant? It kinda feels like a mismatch.

<pre>If you touch her you will get a cut kind of feeling omitted out of her body, just like a sword.</pre>

Can we use "slash" instead of "cut" and is it really "omitted" or rather should be "emitted"?

背負= knapsack or a midget from Rikaichan (can help better if given some insight abt the previous statement in the txt)

Thanks for the translations :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 11:41, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Im guessing you can switch to Lovely/sweet since its "amai" Lol. oh opps guess i got spelling errors. Using slash seems kinda exaggerated so stick with cut. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

yea better stick with cut rather than slash cuz its kinda deeper than meaning of cut. Maybe i'll suggest the word 'omitted' can be be change to simpler ones like 'released' or 'came out' instead. --[[User:Chia|Chia]] 11.50am, 20 April 2012(UTC)

You all can change anything that suit's the sentence, ill just focus on translating for now~Good luck y'all --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Ok :) at least it doen't affect the meaning of the sentence. Best luck to u too dude.dying to read the next one :) --[[User:Chia|Chia]] 12.18am, 20 April 2012 (UTC)

Good try, look [[Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|here]] for the standardized terms. And, this is up you to but it'll be nice if you follow the paragraphing(the double enter in wiki) of the novel. I'll review it when I'm done with v2c2 and give you some feedback.

About the kanji you mentioned, where is in from? Is it part of the verb 背負う? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 10:52, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

Page 11 2nd sentence Lowere part. Thanks for the support --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

It's the verb 背負う, are you familiar with verb conjugations? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 20:14, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

いずれおまえも帝国の威信を'''背負'''い.....Thats the sentence i dunno if i need to put "Carry the empire dignity on your back" or what....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

背負う = 背負い = (v5u,vt) (1) to be burdened with; to take responsibility for; to carry on back or shoulder; (2) to have (something) in the background; to be in front (of something); (P); ED

So the whole line would be like, "Because, eventually, you'll also be shouldering the dignity of the empire and fighting in the blade dance." --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 20:38, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

Hmm well meaning my translation was correct Thanks Senpai XD --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Hi, I've made some changes yesterday of page 1, so if there's anything you're not sure about the changes, feel free to ask. Btw I noticed you gave some word [ ] or capitalization, which aren't needed. Some of the words you chose to use are a little too different from the original. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 23:23, 23 April 2012 (CDT)

裾に大きな切れ目の人<---- someone help translate this its a very weird sentence...--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

裾: (trouser) cuff; (skirt) hem
切れ目: break; pause; gap; end;...

So, "A person with a large gap between her (trouser) cuffs." --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 17:54, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

奉納する最高位の神楽=the greatest offering of (kagura)?<---- need someone clarify? --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

split it like this: 奉納する | 最高位の神楽

The greatest Kugura offered --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 22:06, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

ハット=> this word is usually used as? there is sooo many cases for this......--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

okay.....done with the prologue whats left is kuroihikari to give the finishing touches and double check....sorry for the problems~--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

== volume 4's titles ==

Hmm, I guess that will depend on what the chapter is about, but I haven't read till there yet. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 05:07, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

==Date.A.Live ==
this series has one hell of a kanji festival (=.=) just the prolouge i think there's more than a few hundred.....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

I've made some major edits, and some parts I simply took what the Chinese version said. Could you look at them? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Took a few looks at it and found some mistakes TY~ thanks for the fix oh heres a small thing when, Tohka makes a dialogue she uses "shido". the MC name is Shidou maybe she might have problems with kanji since it is written in katakana.oh and how do you put a nav bar and a Terminology page???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 10:40, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Oh. IIRC, Tohka doesn't know how his name is written, so when she calls Shidou, it's written with katakanas. For the nav bar, do you want the simple one or the template? As fo the terminology page, you just have to create a wiki link, though I can do that for you as soon as I am in front of my computer. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 11:14, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

the nav bar something like seirei's since it is easier to check between pages. and for the terminology you can take your time--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 20:39, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Hello senpai, I'm a new translator(self proclaimed) for Kurumi Killer. I've taken the liberty of translating the prologue, please give me some pointers! Oh and do you mind if I try translating the whole novel by myself? Its going to be tough since I don't have the original text and I'm just going by chinese to english, but I really hope that I can do this! Here's some virtual soba and I'll be in your care! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 19:50, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

*eats soba while talking* go ahead and if you have any problems just tell us *slurpp* good luck--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 19:58, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I don't know how to say this properly, but I found just too many mistakes while reading through the chapter. ( vol 2 ch 1). --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:40, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

then i guess you can fix em?is it grammatical error or TL error? and can you tell me where exactly?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 01:39, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

Its grammatical errors. Translation errors are not my forte ( and I personally don't think there are any. I am able to follow the translation flow.). As to the places....near about everywhere. My main confusion is regarding the tense. There's a continuous change between past and present tense (leaving aside the dialogue). Also, there are errors for punctuations...and many more. For now, just take care of starting a sentence in caps. :P --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 03:56, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

oh.....i guess i'll get a editor to do it XD good luck on your seirei TL--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 07:01, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

I made some large edits to vol2 chapter 1, part 1 without consulting you first:

*In between the two of the girls for the time being, the ordinary Shidou couldn’t help but enter and divide them. Originally his body's fatigue was accumulated from unusual amount of mental stress.

changed to

*Acting as the the divide between these two girls for the time being, Shidou's body was accumulating fatigue from unusual amount of mental stress.

was a particular large one, hopefully it hasn't drifted to far from what you originally wanted it to say.

Also it might be annoying, but could you have a glance over the Names and Terminology Guidelines? In particularly the translators need to get together and settle on how you guys want to present Shidou in katakana form presented across volumes --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:42, 3 November 2012 (CDT)

that is okay no meaning changed i guess..and ill take a look at the N&T page, but the katakana/hiragana problems is usually from Tohka. john prefers shidou instead of Shidou or Shido.....i'll disscuss with him
thanks for the edits and help--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 08:46, 3 November 2012 (CDT)

I am sorry I am writing it there only so late. I sometimes edit your work. If you have any problems with my changes (I know that sometimes I am doing quite drastic changes to the sentences without consulting it first) just tell me and I will try not to do similar mistakes again, or if you are too displeased with my changes, just tell me to not edit your work and I won´t.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 08:41, 6 November 2012 (CST)

don't worry about it i wont burst out of anger from edits(though i do get heated up by random ppl asking the delays for vol 1).....but anywats do what Drowzy is doing, if you have sentence changes you can ask me...no you have to ask me LOL just type the sentence here and ill check.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 08:43, 6 November 2012 (CST)

So I added some suggestions and comments. Did zou mean it like this?--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:36, 6 November 2012 (CST)

you can use the talk page or come here and post the question of the edit good luck~--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 09:39, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Well if you don´t exactly mind I would rather do it in this style, it is faster than using two windows (and I am incredibly lazy person). You can reply to me there or just use the things in comments.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:43, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Geez now I noticed that while I was editing my keyboard switched into another language and the comments ended being quite a mess. I won´t edit my own comments since it isn´t so important, but anyway, I am sorry.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:48, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Most of the edits have been minor and towards changing things like "is" to "was", making things plural/singular of that sort of nature, trying to make things a bit more uniform looking in terms of numbers of [......],etc. Even more head scratching since I've encountered Yoshino's speech, LOL so I just left them how they were. The more dramatic changes I tried leaving TLC tags as hidden notes directly in the text, which you've removed so I assume they weren't too bad.

Ideally, like the latest edits, we'll just discuss them in the relevant discussion pages (There are few scenes that that I changed from the earlier chapter 1 edits that I'll pull out to discussion pages to go through later). But reading through it hasn't been too bad, there have only been 1-2 lines at most that in each chapter have been really confusing. Usually in the narrative bits of the text where some sequences seem a bit jumbled. The dialog has been fine. Thanks for the translations. :) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 09:54, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Hi Riki-kun. Erm, yeah...I just wanted to point out a few things about your Date A Live translations. To begin with, your English is confusing to the point of being incomprehensible. I guess the Editors can fix that...but the meanings might end up getting distorted. Also your translations aren't very accurate and you seem to be skipping some parts...If you don't understand stuff you can always post it in the Lingua Franca Lexicon forum. So, yeah maybe you should get someone to TLC everything or retranslate the volume afterwards...(-_-;) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 07:47, 11 November 2012 (CST)

i check the mistakes when editors change it. and im not that good in jp>eng. and ....seriously i skipped some parts? mind pointing where? and whoa its that bad huh......guess ill take it down from B-T since it needs retranslation--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 07:50, 11 November 2012 (CST)

BT's never had minimum requirements for quality, and I don't think that it's a good idea to set such a precedent for it. Though it is a little troubling when translations are wrong, I think readers would be much happier to hear that you continued rather than giving up. I think that all stella meant to say was that you should feel free to ask for help when you think that there's something that you're not completely understanding. Besides, if you just take care when translating, skipping lines won't be a problem at all. There's nothing wrong with taking a little more time to translate~ - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] ([[User talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]]) 08:26, 11 November 2012 (CST)

Pls don't make quick decisions :teary eyes 
I enjoy this series very much. And you have editors to take care of the errors --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 08:37, 11 November 2012 (CST)

いやああ、しかし、先輩が”おまえが下手糞”に言われて何か傷つく過ぎて、涙が血に成ってしまった。hahaha........--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 10:46, 11 November 2012 (CST)

いやああ、しかし、先輩におまえが下手糞と言われて何だか傷つき過ぎ、涙が血に成ってしまった - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] ([[User talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]]) 12:32, 11 November 2012 (CST)

Congrats on completing Volume 2, I see you're starting on Volume 5 already, just curious to know why don't you start on Vol 4? (Don't do it though *pleading*, I have my eyes on that volume) [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 19:43, 28 November 2012 (CST)

you said you wanted to do the Kurumi's chapter...Vol 4 includes that and.....Vol 3 is not done lol--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 19:51, 28 November 2012 (CST)

Waii~!Thank you! But Volume 4's gonna be hella slow since my country doesn't have the chinese raws yet......Are you translating any other projects other than DAL?

planning either seirei tsukai , Gakuen Toshi Asterick or Gin Cross draculia. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 22:10, 28 November 2012 (CST)

hey Riki, i am a huge fan of you and admirer as well :) and thanks for translations. Well just wondering since rozenbach can't translate from Japanese and chinese raws are not available yet, but you can translate from japanese, then won't you translate volume 4 :) Hey please don't be offended because of this i am just curious please.
thanks

Rozenbach will translate Vol 4 until either to the end of the Chinese translation or he decides to stop. if he wants help he can contact me or john--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 22:13, 2 December 2012 (CST)

For Tohka's pronunciation of Shidou's name, what should it be? shido, shidou, or Shido? Should it be capitalized? In the terminology page, the reference usedis "shidou", should I go with the names from the terminology page when editing?

use shidou, since John set the rules of it in Vol 1.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 06:24, 7 December 2012 (CST)

Nyahahahaha~ I got busted huh....Well I originally used "Voting competition Chapter" for the url link. Then I thought that Web chapter was more fitting, then when I edited it, the entire chapter disappeared, in a panic I made a new chapter. I'll take the first chapter down once all the hype is gone. orz sorry for any trouble caused! Oh and I'm already done with chapter 6, I can't translate any more unless chinese raws are out, I'll have to leave the rest to you and John then. Just pleading but LEAVE any chapters with Kurumi to me!!! hahaha, I'm obsessed. Oh btw, do you have the raws to volume 6? [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Muhahaha, I only know that Kurumi comes out on Vol 6's end chapter. What happened to John-san? is he not translating anymore? The frigging chinese translators decided to skip volume 4 and went straight into volume 5, now I can't even translate even if I wanted to... DX< I'll probably be doing other projects first until the chinese volume comes out orz. But that doesn't mean I'll be inactive!!! my eyes will be out for any more stories. Oh and what's that about a Kotori's birthday chapter? I didn't know about that! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Well I finally found chapter 7 and 8 just now, so it looks like you're stuck with me for a little longer. Translation IS going to be slower than ever since I have to go back into training soon, but I should be able to churn out one chapter every two weeks. I'll keep searching as I translate! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Hmm... Sorry, right in the beginning of the vol5 ch3 "Tohka placed his hand on the wall" I was gonna change it to her hand but from the context it seems to be Shidou. Can you check that over? [[User:Keisanichi]] ([[User talk:Keisanichi#top|talk]])

Firstly,I would like to apologize for changing 'Shidou' to 'shidou' without permission in chapter 3 of volume 5(line 1064) m_m . Secondly,in the same chapter(line 1085), '..share a bed that girl" it sounds a bit weird. Perhaps you can check it again. I hope I won't offend you in anyway. Oh,and thanks for your translations. :) [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 00:23, 19 January 2013 (CST)

'...a Queen swinging a whip down and the boys was, a naked man on all four with his but facing her.' Anone Riki,did you mean 'butt/back' instead of 'but'? Oh,and thanks a lot for your translations. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 01:55, 18 February 2013 (CST)

"And, at that moment a sound-like noise shook his right eardrums and following with that, he heard a sleepy voice coming from it."
Hello Riki ^^, I was doing some major editing of Volume 5 and on chapter 2 I don't know what sound shidou was trying to describe there, I'm Gonna put something like High-Pitched for now. BTW I'd like to talk to you on some translations of the sentences later once I get a copy of the Raws. --[[User:Daylighter|Daylighter]]([[User talk:Daylighter|talk]]) 20:48, 6 March 2013 (GMT+8:00)

I'm gonna be VERY shameless here, can i take volume7? I'm saying this even though I haven't finished Vol 4 yet...OTL Just asking thanks. [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 08:11, 6 April 2013 (CDT)

Thx for update [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 21:27, 22 April 2013 (CDT)

Congrats for vol 5 completion. Just curious, will you do the next volume too? [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 22:28, 4 May 2013 (CDT)

Ano riki~ on chapter 5 of vol.5 "He tried multiple times but, the results were the same. <Sandalphon> was only cutting the air around the radius of its blade, would not show its absolute authority '''''(I think it'll be better if you add comparison here e.g 'similar　to/just like' cause it sounds weird.)''''' when Tohka handles it." and "While both of them were in a haori[5E 1]-like state, on Shidou’s hand which was gripping onto <Sandalphon>’s handle, she '''''(I believe it should be "gently accompanied..." instead. Btw doesn't "gently joined her hands.." sounds better? Though I have no idea whether that's how it is written in the original japanese text or not)'''''gentle accompanied her hands together with his." All in all,it's only my small opinion. Don't bite me #__#. Thank you for translating this. :) [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 09:35, 7 May 2013 (CDT)

What about 'gently accompanied'? 'Gentle accompanied' doesn't really make sense imo. m__m Sorry for being fussy. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 02:45, 8 May 2013 (CDT)

Vol 6 chapter 2 doesn't has lost its registered translator. Would you mind translating the missing parts once you are done with chapter 4?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:52, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

Riki, not my fault. For volume 7's epilogue I followed the Chinese translations and they did say that Shido kissed Miku after having sealed her powers. If it was an error, not one Chinese reader caught it. [[User:iamadooddood|iamadooddood]] ([[User talk:iamadooddood|talk]]) 05:03, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

Pointed what out? The discrepancy between the original Japanese text and the online Chinese translation? [[User:iamadooddood|iamadooddood]] ([[User talk:iamadooddood|talk]]) 05:29, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

(I am new at this.) Is the reason you deleted my edit because I'm not registered? If so then sorry, won't do it again. But seriously, at least put periods and commas at the end of dialogue. [[User:Passwordrawr|Passwordrawr]] ([[User talk:Passwordrawr|talk]]) 06:25, 23 August 2013 (CDT)

OK, thanks for clearing that up. Sorry about that, I'm used to editing with less restrictions. [[User:Passwordrawr|Passwordrawr]] ([[User talk:Passwordrawr|talk]]) 06:58, 24 August 2013 (CDT)

== Image TL req ==
DAL_v01_000e.jpg , that is Vol 1 with kotori sitting on the chair. Could you TL what's in the left bottom part of it? There's TL for the other part, but someone didn't notice that text :p. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:58, 29 January 2013 (CST)

Hidan no Aria:Volume10 Chapter1

2013-08-24T01:02:34Z

Passwordrawr:

== 1st Ammo - Descent of the Hawk -Crimson Geo- ==

What happened?

Displayed on the screen of the phone was Aria, Shirayuki, Riko and Reki. All four of them were covered in blood and collapsed on the floor. Only I, who stood here, remained safe. All my teammates in Baskerville had actually been...wiped out!

(How can this be......!)

Up till now, I've been going through every difficulty by protecting or being protected by my teammates in Baskerville. In that time, they've become my irreplaceable friends. But just as I decided that I'd protect them with all my might..something like this suddenly happened!

My finger started to tremble as I depressed the multi-task function on the phone, so I could try to record the video call.

Unfortunately, Reki’s phone, which Haimaki brought to me, was a different model than mine. I could not activate the recording, and it would inevitably take me some time. I started to ask questions to stall for time.

"Hey! What's happening!? Where are you guys!?"

Despite my cries, the man who called himself GIII didn't respond to my question, simply saying: "I'm killing one every hour, starting now."

The girl beside him, who was called GIV, didn't say anything either.

I had already expected this. Before, when I asked him what kind of person he was, he simply answered with three simple phrases: "Shut up. Come here. Fight me."

However--

(If he just hangs up right here, this is going to be really bad......!)

I have to get some useful information out of them. Why are they doing this, where are they, what weapons do they have, anything! If I have no clues whatsoever, then there's nothing for me to do but sit here and resign myself to this fate.

At that moment, a finger encased in a gauntlet of metal and bulletproof fiber, appeared on the screen, as if mocking the anxious me.

Not good, it's GIII's finger. He wants to end the call!

"Wait a moment! How did you guys......just the two of you, manage to take down Aria and the others!"

"Huh? That's not how it went."

GIII smiled disdainfully.

“How many people were there, then?!?”

"It was only one person, IV."

One person......!?

He said IV......could he mean GIV? Which is to say, the girl who proclaimed herself to be my little sister, wiped out Aria and the others by herself!?

Impossible--. He's probably lying. I fear that even I, in Hysteria mode, wouldn't be able to escape from Baskerville's four girls, let alone fight them.

"I-If you're going to lie, then at least say something plausible! That's completely impossible!"

<nowiki>-----BEEP-----</nowiki>

Just as I finished shouting into the phone......the call ended.

The call I had just received was from an unknown number. I couldn't call back even if I wanted to.

(......What should I do......?!)

--Beep, Beep, Beep--

As I stood there pale---the cellphone in my hand let out a prompting tone, devoid of emotion. It seems that I had received a mail.

This is Reki's cellphone, but it's an emergency right now, so there's no time to think about privacy.

I hurriedly opened the reception box—only to see that I had received a video message.

The sender’s phone number was a jumble of numbers, and there was no subject to the e-mail, nor was there anything to explain the video.

(To get this right now would mean......that it's from GIII and his allies......!)

I immediately opened the video--

Apparently, this video wasn't recorded using a hand-held video camera. From the degree of wavering of the image, it was probably filmed with some kind of goggle-mounted camera.

Which means that this is from the point of view of one of those two.

The image's definition was pretty high. It was also very clear. As for the time, it was probably filmed not long after sunset. There was also some audio output.

The place was...an urban area. On the roof? No, there seems to be something posted on the wall. Where the heck is this place? If I want to save Aria and the others, I need to confirm the location first......!

I concentrated on the screen, examining the video, and saw a curved driveway about a hundred meters away from the camera. All the buildings and the countless neon lamps were all arc-shaped——and they outlined a large circular form, which led me to deduce that they were on the inner side of the circle.

Practically, it looked almost exactly like the Roman coliseum I had learned about in world history class—a replica that had been drastically changed with modern science.

Then, the lens pointed towards the sky, and I saw what looked like the night sky, but encircled by a huge circle.

I understood—this was probably underground.

A funnel-shape was dug in the ground, and inside was a city.

(This is......a geofront......!)

A geofront, the generic term for a city way below the ground. The location on the screen is probably the "Shinagawa River geofront". It's also the only geofront in all of Japan that Haimaki could have returned from. As I became aware of this, the scene changed——the lens pointed towards the ground.

An uninterrupted pale green light came from beneath the person filming. It seemed that the person was standing on an S-shaped neon lamp.

Thereafter, the lens turned aside, and someone's figure appeared on screen.

Standing slightly to the side of the huge O-shaped neon lamp was a young girl——the aforementioned GIV.

The girl's entire body was covered by armor- like black, frosty protective gear. She was wearing semitransparent protective glasses, and the words “USLA-GIV” were printed on her left shoulder. A surprisingly long sword compared to her height —about 150 centimetres— was attached to her back at an oblique angle. This sword, at first glance, seemed like a katana combined with a broadsword, but it was different. Between the sword's edge and back, a shiny fluorescent blue could be seen. It gave off the feeling that this was no ordinary sword.

The maiden suddenly said:

"——''Sword beats gun''."

The words that came from the standing figure......shocked me into silence.

Judging from her appearance, this girl was 1 or 2 years younger than me. Her height and weight matched with this age.

Despite this, she gave me a feeling, a supernatural feeling——she was an existence that possessed an attractive power...

Aaah......, I understand......! I understand perfectly.

I'm really familiar with this kind of atmosphere. Very familiar indeed.

(——Kana......!)

This girl......I couldn't help but think that she looked a lot like her.

As soon as this idea came into my mind, I even thought that the huge sword strapped to her back looked like Kana's huge scythe Scorpio.

——Bzz, bzz—

At that moment, some kind of equipment that resembled cat ears suddenly slid backwards from the two sides of her head, moving to the actual places that cat ears would be.

It was most likely a paraboloid oriented-object that was supposed to collect aural information. It seemed that she was using it to search for something. Her short hair slightly floating in the wind, GIV jumped down from the neon light and into the void below.

The one filming ——GIII, followed her and jumped down.

As the both of them got gradually further from the letters SONY they were standing on just a moment ago——

Dong! A sound resounded loudly.

Immediately following was the image of a round hole in the sidewalk, with GIV landing on the ground and GIII following close behind.

On the screen, GIV, who drew her broadsword mid-air, calmly walked outside.

On the lane beside, what looked like illegal drugs and guns dealers scattered away in panic.

(This......how can this be possible......!)

Judging by the amount of time those two took while falling; they just jumped fifteen meters. No, twenty meters! How did they fall from such distance without a parachute or rope?

On the screen, walking between the lined-up cars, shouting: "Hey—laying a hand on my brother? How dare you!?", GIV——grabbed the hair of a girl, and dragged her out from inside a car.

(......It's Reki......!)

Reki was holding by her bosom a sniper lens, and its lid was opened. She seemed to have just tried to snipe the people, GIV included, on the neon lamp as she hid inside a car.

At that moment, a loud wild roar resounded, and springing out from beneath the car, Haimaki charged towards GIV, roaring.

"Aha."

GIV opened her eyes behind her protective goggles in excitement and let Reki go. With a punch far exceeding human limits, she sent Haimaki flying.

"......!"

Looking at Haimaki as he was demolished and sent flying, howling in pain and terror, I closed both of my eyes in reflex, though I knew that he was currently by my side.

There was a speeding car that had smashed into his body. And after the terrifying crunch, Haimaki collided with the car directly behind.

——Bam!

I heard a sharp clang of metal, making me open my eyes again. I saw Reki, who had attached a bayonet to her SVD, clashing with GIV.

Even though Reki's face was emotionless, she was just as fast as and even sharper than Aria in combat.

"Really, Onii-san, what good do you see in this mute girl."

While dodging Reki’s blow, GIV swung her broadsword, which clanged as it past Reki's bayonet. This is…! Reki’s bayonet had been removed from the rifle. No, it was chopped off! The steel bayonet was effortlessly chopped off by GIV.

“Maybe it's because she's young and vigorous?”

GIV kicked Reki behind a vending machine before quickly walking in her direction. Circling around the vending machine once, she swung her sword at the machine, and the lights went off. Having been sliced through diagonally, the top part of the vending machine slid down before crashing onto Reki's body.

"OK, the first one's been disposed of. Goodbye."

In the lower section of the vending machine——the cans as well as the plastic bottles that had been cleanly cut in two spilled their contents, the liquor.

(......Reki......to think that she'd lost so easily......!)

Before I had recovered from my shock, I saw the scene change immediately——and was surprised once again, drawing a sharp intake of icy air.

On the screen, GIV was running on the streets downtown as the sounds of Petronels' gunshots rang out around her......an unknown object was floating in front of her. It was a pearl-coloured rectangle-shaped cloth-like object that was going as fast as GIV.

These two pieces of slender cloth, whose edges were white, crossed with each other to form an X, and spun like the helix of a windmill in the air as it sped forward.

(......what was that......!?)

Bam, Bang, Bam——

The clothes that were flying in the air collided with something formless in the air, twisting about in midair.

"——I found it! It's the one Onii-san loves the most!"

The camera lens pointed towards the voice. The person who had spoken was using the skywalk as cover, but the one shooting this way was——

(Aria......!)

Now I understand. That piece of cloth——seems to be blocking Aria's bullets automatically. At the same time, it flies and protects GIV like a shield. Now that I look at it better, it looks like it is made out of bulletproof fiber. But, I've actually never seen anything like this.

“Who are you? At least let me put it on the newspaper!”

Aria inserted a new round of ammunition into the Government before charging up the stairs that led to the bridge. She probably did this to force the X shaped cloth away, opening up a clear line of fire on GIV.

“Tricks like that won't work! It's time to end this!”

GIV yelled as she darted past the X shaped white cloth. Slashing in a downwards angle —as if cutting a cake— she sliced off the stairs of the bridge. Aria fell with the く shaped stairs—GIV used the back of her broadsword to bang against the stairs in mid air for a second, and then let it fall onto Aria’s head. The cloth that was flying in the air added to the pile of debris by hitting the traffic light so easily it was as if it hit a cardboard box.
“Aria!!”
Even though this was just a video, and Aria’s silhouette already disappeared from view, I still could not help screaming for Aria.

The flying piece of cloth that GIV controlled was actually not a flying shield. It had this glow, just like the broadsword, so it must be an attack and defense weapon!

“OK, This one is the second one…”

GIV moved the video camera to the floor, where a sewer had been opened in half… and from the inside, a hand reached out and grabbed GIV by the ankle.

That hand— It is a Senior High School Inquesta bullet-proof sleeve that is made to be as light as a feather.

(That’s Riko!)

As soon as I realized who that was, a banging noise came from the sewer. Another hand came out with a P99 and faced GIV, who was violently trying to release the hand that was holding onto her ankle. Baah! Baaah! Went the P99, but all of the bullets were all deflected by GIV's protective gear and produced harmless little sparks. Even though the bullets seemed to pass through the small hole in the black protective gear, it did not. GIV swayed a bit, but otherwise she was unharmed. Her entire body, except her head, was covered in bullet-proof fibers.

“Now there is only one left.”

GIV took out a US Army M67 hand grenade, pulled off the plug, and threw the grenade into the sewer in a baseball-like position. It struck Riko, who gave out a cry and after a moment, the grenade exploded.

“...!”

My forehead started to cover with cold sweat as the screen changed into another scene. This time it was at the school campus garden and you could make out GIV’s and Shirayuki’s silhouette. A lamp on the side had already been chopped off, and the parked vehicle next to it was wreaked *wrecked? —no, ''sliced'' in half. Looks like the fight had already started a while ago.

Shirayuki was still walking away from GIV until— Pa! Five red feather bullets were thrown into the air. Then from the back of her uniform she grabbed a wooden racket-like board and yelled, “Pentadirectional Feathers of the Scarlet Inferno!” and then using her left hand, swung the racket creating a kakaka noise. The feather bullets fell one after another—Bang! Bang! Three bullets caught on fire after such intense power towards it, and flew toward GIV. But the other two bullets seemed to not get the effect the other three did and just fell to the floor.

“~Wow~ So courageous! So adorable! I understand why you are liked by brother now, after all, you are also beautiful.” GIV completely ignore the three fiery bullets flying in her direction and pounced onto Shirayuki.

“Ah!”

“But—You know, tonight’s golden glass is really strong and I don’t think you little girls are strong enough to handle it! This is just a real~ly unlucky day for all of you!”

GIV sat on Shirayuki’s body that laid on the floor and using force, tried to yank Irokane Ayame out of her hand.

“Oy. Hand it over.”

“No… you cannot! Stop! This is not something you people can take! The Irokane will--”

“Just let me borrow it!”

Even though from this view – GIII’s angle—I can’t really tell exactly what is going on, but suddenly a loud yell came from GIV and it looks like she used her own broadsword to..beat Shirayuki’s face. Shirayuki could not resist the pain and loosened her grip on her left hand releasing the racket [instead of the sword].

Bang! Bang!

“Hurry up! Let. Go! Stop resisting! I am not going to break it! Kukuku! Teeehee!” GIV laughed as she continued to slash and bash her sword.

Even though Shirayuki was using her arms to protect herself, however, it seemed hopeless against the enemy who was riding on her body. Finally, the sword was taken by GIV and the video—ended.

“Ughhh….”

My head became very blank, but, but, now is not the time to be confused.

“Aria….Shirayuki…..Riko..Reki….”

Baskerville’s team of four has been overthrown, by the small lady who calls herself GIV. All of them are now in the enemy’s hands, GIII and GIV and to make matters worse, I had never seen these types of enemies until today. It’s like they are experts in terrorist weaponry rather than spying, and they could also be like Jeanne but with a different sort of witch-like ability. Based on the video, GIII and GIV must be…

(Science!)

It was probably “Neue Ange", the users of advanced weapons.

--A portion of the Butei, (and indeed, some criminals,) are able to acquire new materials and techniques even while they're being developed in scientific institutes, and they can do this before companies, before conjurers...probably before God. Whether by spending colossal amounts of money or by stealing them, they'll get their hands on them.

These Butei and criminals will then weaponise their materials or technology, using it to crush all those who use outdated weaponry.

That is why they are called cutting-edge technological arms. They have not been tested, so the risk is really high.... but if they manage to succeed, they will beat all general weapons easily.

Just like how Aria and the girls were beaten.

They are no ordinary swordsmen, and from their overpowered strength, it makes it really obvious. They are definitely using high-class technology.

Being against those type of enemies, even Hysteria Mode cannot beat them. Even if someone were to advance and try to defeat them, they will definitely be beaten into a sorry state.

(No, even though it is like this..!)

GIII-- That chap already said it before, they will be killing one every hour.

Now five minutes had already passed. Now is not the time to stand here and do nothing!

-- Slap!

In order for me not to be so scared, I slapped myself on the cheek. Now that I wasn't shivering as much, I could call Medica's Watson. In this type of situation, the wounded should be put in first priority, so we must get Medica to be ready on the move.

“Kinji?”

I promptly explained everything that has happened to Watson, sentence by sentence. I even passed her some information that even I haven’t figured out yet. As soon as I finished talking, I also sent her the video that they (GIII and GIV) had sent. Watson was at first at a loss for words but she still managed to say something back to me.

“I-I-I understand, after I analyze the video I will figure out a strategy. You should hurry up and get your equipment ready and in ten minutes, meet me at the vehicles section’s sixth garage. Together let’s find Aria and the rest and save them!”

She relied on her nature [to never to lose to men] and bravely replied to me in this way.

I tucked my Beretta, Desert Eagle and spare magazines into my bulletproof uniform, putting a short knife in my pocket and lastly, sheathed Scramasax on my back.

Then I pulled Haimaki, who was injured, into my room and told him, “Haimaki. You did well. I am going to rescue your master now.”

Without locking my door, I walked out of my room and then called Soumiya Tsugumi from Ambulace to give Haimaki treatment in advance. Then I hurried to the rendezvous as fast as possible. When I got there, Watson was just leaving the garage with a 911 Carrera Cabriolet and yelled to me, “Kinji! Hurry and get on!” Watson was simultaneously using her left hand on the steering wheel and her right hand to activate the emergency lights. According to the law, we did not need to sound the sirens.

After I entered the car, Watson stepped on the accelerator.

“Our destination is the Shinagawa River geofront. Aria and the others should be at…” Just as Watson was in mid-sentence, the intercom crackled to life.

“Watson, this is Jeanne. Is Tohyama there?” Jeanne said with an irritable, yet calm voice. Watson had probably contacted Jeanne to analyse the image in the video.

“Yes, we just assembled. Where are you?”

“I’m at Akihabara. I was originally at the audio store that belonged to Nakasorachi’s family before Watson contacted me. I’m currently using Nakasorachi’s radio to communicate with you.”

“Can you come now? Watson and I are rushing to the Shinagawa River geofront, however two people is not enough. We need more people –”

“No, we will not be preparing reinforcements.”

“What? Why not!”

“The enemy’s skills are higher than that of Aria and the others, thus taking more people there would only increase the number of casualties. That is the meaning of the video.”

Apparently, that seems to be it.

I was too impatient and hence I couldn’t think of anything. However, those two guys sent that video to me on purpose. The meaning was “Fighting with us would be a waste of energy,” right?

As the car sped across Odaiba, I clenched my teeth.

“We must not agitate the enemy. Since the enemy has two people on their side, we must not bring more than two.”

“That… I know. But, what should we do now?”

“Negotiating to rescue Aria and the rest is our main priority. They attacked the members of Team Baskerville to lure you out. Hence, you need to find out their motive, and then negotiate with them.”

Rescuing and negotiating. Although these are not tasks that I'm an expert in, this is the only way out in this situation. Of course, these guys are not like the enemies I've had before. These opponents are really formidable.

“This is Nakasorachi here,” said a fluent and clear voice that resembled that of a news reporter. This was the second-year Connect student who often helped me, Misaki Nakasorachi.

“Through the sound of the video, the location has been identified. It should be 1-7-32, Shinagawa geofront Area 7. Specifically, it is the Aqua Theater on the seventh floor of the building.”

“That is rather lucky; the car can travel directly to the building.” Hearing the information gathered by Nakasorachi, Watson entered the location into the GPS of the car. After that, she stepped on the accelerator, driving the 911 Carrera Cabriolet through the Metropolitan Expressway.

After the Shinagawa geofront was built during the Japanese economic bubble, because of the fact that they could not raise the wages of employees, they left a large conical hole in the ground and put the project on hold. This was similar to the past Academy Island and Empty Island. It is a legacy of the collapse of the third economic sector. Although later on, they used the reason of “redevelopment” to build a city, however…

“This place looks just like Brooklyn. This reminds me of the things that happened in New York Butei High,” said Watson, who was looking out of the window. Just as she said, this place was full of open spaces, abandoned buildings and underpasses left behind by interrupted excavations. This area was the place with the poorest public order in the capital.

As we traveled along the spiral driveway down the road, custom shop signs and neon lights that looked like glistening mosquito lights could be seen everywhere. Nearly half of the signs were not in Japanese. After all, a feature of this underground city was that criminals were difficult to detect and they could escape easily, hence it seemed that a lot of criminals from all over Asia had come to this place. Also, because there were hackers and illegal radio theft dens, there were illegal radio waves everywhere. These radio waves were dubbed “Radio Typhoon.”

The large electronic billboard which showed the smoke index had already been blackened by the emissions of the underground city. Groundwater and waste disposal systems did not seem to be efficient, and it seemed unhygienic everywhere.

Watson drove the car through the Shinagawa geofront–

“We’ve arrived, they are on the seventh floor.”

And parked the car in front of a building. The building stood beside lights that were illuminating the sky. The outdoor decoration was totally different from the scene we saw before.

“Let’s go.”

To me, who was gripping the bolt of my gun –

“Avoid being too agitated, Tohyama. We must react calmly,” advised Watson, who clearly had an aggressive personality.

It seemed that the building was closed today, so the main entrance had been locked.

Watson and I worked together and used a rope to climb to the balcony on the second floor. Because I did not know the lighting conditions in the Aqua Theater, I closed my left eye to let it be accustomed to the darkness. Then, I used the stairs to climb to the eighth floor.

“It’s here. Go in,” said Watson in a soft voice when we were near the entrance of the theater. Because there was no way to use a blinking signal, she could only use a soft voice.

The guiding lights at the emergency exit shone a yellow-green light on our face. We tried our best not to make a sound as we gently pushed the heavy door.

In the Aqua Theater, except for the ceiling above the stage, the auditorium was open-air. Because the lights from the other buildings and neon lights were shining, the theater was not completely dark. However, as the main lighting in the theater was turned off, the room was only dimly lit.

We opened our left eyes that were already accustomed to the darkness –

Looking at the stage, we saw Aria and the others like they were in the video. They were all lying on the floor, comatose.

Also… there was nobody else around. There wasn’t a single noise.

Watson and I went up the stage, running towards the four girls.

“Aria, Shirayuki… Riko, Reki…! Hey…!”

“Tohyama, don’t be flustered. I’ll diagnose them, you shall be in charge of guarding the perimeter,” said Watson, before starting to check their condition.

Hence, all I could do was to look around, protecting everyone.

“It seems that all four of them are still alive.”

Just as Watson said that –

“They won’t die,” replied someone who was at the front of the audience.

“Washington Columbia Special Zone Act Article 5509D, Law Article 8807 – For Butei licenses obtained in Washington, DC. Regardless of any circumstances, Butei cannot kill people. –Well, I can still kill if I want to.” That sound was full of vigor.

“Ugh…!”

Turning my head towards the audience, I saw a person in the centre of the second row–

A place where I had already checked –

The person in the video, GIII, was there.

GIII put his leg-protective gear that looked like boots against the back of the seat in front of him, as he read a book. He was not alerted and did not even look at me, who was holding a gun in my hand.

“Beware, Tohyama! Who knows whether someone else is in the vicinity!”

Just as Watson was speaking and grabbing hold of her SIG P226R,

“Are you talking about me?”

This time, it was from above–

The sound came from somewhere around the stage lights.

“…!”

GIV…!

It was the protagonist in the video just now, the girl who defeated Aria and the others by herself.

On the matte black protective gear, blue fluorescent lights could be seen.

“Who, who are you? GIII, according to what you said just now – are you an American Butei?”

“I feel honoured. Far East Warfare– We intend to play this little game with you.”

Watson was on alert towards GIII, while I kept a close watch on GIV.

After GIV showed me an enthusiastic face, she moved the probe which looked like cat ears that was on her head.

“Ah…”

Just like the soft sound made by her, fluttering…

The hair behind her neck slowly became dishevelled.

It seemed that as long the device worn on her head is activated, a cooling fan behind her neck would release air.

“…Not bad…”

As if she couldn’t see anything other than me, GIV concentrated on me with her eyes.

Her smile, revealing intoxication, trembled, as if unable to extricate herself in ecstasy.

She looked like she was a beast who just saw her prey in front of her.

“IV, take off the mask. Tohyama Kinji’s moves should be like mine, so don’t record it.”

After GIII said this, GIV nodded –

Using smooth movements, GIV took off the head mounted display that looked like red sunglasses.

In the gloom, I saw her face –

“…Ooh…”

It was a girl so beautiful that people could stop breathing just by seeing her.

Overall, she had a childish look. Her youthful look hinted that she was about fourteen to fifteen years old.

Her confident eyes radiated with vigor. She had black eyes… no, it’s a little bit of dark blue. Her nose was firm, while her pink lips looked adorable.

But– the expression on her face as she looked at me seemed to be full of burning desire.

Her face gave a mature impression as she seemed to stare through me.

“IV, if it’s this guy — you should be able to enter, right?”

“Yes, yes! So, can I try it?”

“Go ahead.”

After GIII and GIV finished their conversation –

“——!”

GIV descended like an eagle.

—Towards me.

“Tohyama!”

Just as Watson exclaimed, I rolled away, avoiding GIV’s legs.

The floor where GIV landed was destroyed.

Just as I was about to fire my Beretta–

“I’ve been looking forward to seeing you, Onii-chan!”

GIV’s kick hit my right knee.

“Argh!”

I fell onto the stage floor– Unable to stand up.

Her protective gear appeared to be made of Duralumin aluminum alloy, but her leg muscles were extremely strong. Thanks to my training in Assault, my bones were still alright, however my ligament may have been hurt.

“Stand up. Hey, stand up. I will not use a monomolecular shock blade nor a fiber shield. I will not kill you, so stand up. Let’s play.”

GIV revealed a smile that gave me an impression of blooming flowers as she walked in front of me.

And–

Bang!

The moment I removed my leg from its original position, the floor where my leg had been was destroyed by her.

“There’s no need to act weak, Onii-chan.”

“What, what are you saying…! What do you mean by “act”…!”

GIV maintained her smile, but still approached me with stiff eyes.

“How can my Onii-chan be weak?”

“I, I don’t have a sister like you!”

I raised my Beretta, but GIV only gave me a wry smile.

She isn’t afraid of guns, she totally isn’t.

Just as I was going to pull the trigger –

“Enough, IV.”

GIII, who had been observing the stage and ignoring Watson who was pointing a gun at him, stood up.

“Tsk, I originally thought that I would be able to say it in fury!” Said GIII to himself as he scratched his head.

(Fury…?)

“Eh? Has it ended?”

GIV stared at GIII and I.

“Correct, I have already understood. There’s no value in fighting with this guy.”

“No, III! I still want to have a fight with Onii-chan. I want to understand Onii-chan, let us get to know each other more.”

GIV said, pointing a finger at me. Then, she grabbed the knife at her chest–

“IV–! You dare to disobey my commands!”

GII’s roar resounded throughout the theater. In a moment, Watson's and my eyes widened.

“Ooh…!”

With this, the momentum–

I know. This one, I know.

This murderous look that resembled a ghost and a dragon…!

This is like when Nii-san is not Kana – known as the “Ghost of Silence” –

(Dad…!)

Before the Butei system in Japan was implemented, the person who worked directly under the Ministry of Justice and was an armed prosecutor and died… my father, Tohyama Golden Cross…!

Being roared at by GIII, GIV trembled constantly…!

That reaction by GIV had never been shown, neither when she was attacking me nor in the video…

It was obvious– fear.

That was an expression of fright.

“…Yes, sorry! I’m, I’m only, slightly…playing, playing too much. That’s all. S-sorry…!

Looking at GIII, GIV moved backwards, her face sweating, knees trembling continuously.

(… Her attention is away from me…!)

At the moment I was aware of this, I relied on my habits trained in Assault and took action.

By reflex, I pointed my Beretta at GIV – At that point in time,

“Stop, Tohyama! Don’t attack!” Watson grabbed my hand and pulled me, who could not exert force on my right leg, onto the floor.

“You saw the fear in that girl’s expression, didn’t you…! That guy is stronger than the girl who defeated the entire Baskerville by herself!”

“Constrain yourself, Tohyama! The current situation is like what Jeanne said! Those two people can just kill us! If that happens, even rescuing Aria and the others would be impossible!”

“…Ugh…!”

Watson was absolutely correct.

If we were to attack, we would lose. More importantly, we still need to rescue Aria and the others. Attacking would be a bad option.

But…!

When I’m against GIII and GIV – I don’t know why, but I seem to feel enraged and agitated.

“I know, Tohyama Kinji.”

GIII turned his back-protective gear that wrote USLA-GIII towards us and prepared to leave the theater by himself.

“Ssss… Ssss…”

He disappeared slowly.

He seemed to become less opaque, just like how he did at the Far East Warfare conference.

“Light camouflage…! It has already been improved to the point where it has practical applications…!” said Watson, cold sweat streaming down her face.

“Tohyama Kinji, you seem furious at us. But unconsciously, you think “Ah, I can be exempted from a fight”, hence you are even more furious. Am I right?”

“What are you talking about…?”

“Why don’t you try opening fire? I’m sure you can still see where I am.”

GIII, who was about to become fully transparent, kicked the heavy door of the theater.

“IV, if Kinji has not awakened to Regalmente, you need to let him become accustomed to HSS. Come back after both of you are accustomed to HSS. From this time onwards, our combat plan is switched to γ (Gamma). After you two have become a strong pair, I will contact you.”

GIII said a lot of confusing things about HSS… About Hysteria Mode.

After that, just as he finished speaking –

His figure had disappeared.

He had disappeared. He was there just a moment ago…!

After GIII disappeared – GIV slowly paced past us in small steps… Starting by walking towards Aria and the others who were lying on the floor, she then revealed an innocent and lovely smile.

“I’ve called for the car. Take the worms that harassed Onii-chan to the hospital.”

GIV, who revealed a smile, seemed to have lost her killing intent.

Even so, I still couldn’t put down my guard.

“I’m…I’m not your brother. How am I supposed to trust you…!”

I pressed my right knee which had been kicked by GIV as I glared at the broadsword on her back.

“Nn… Then so be it.”

Ssss–

Vapour-like particles were ejected from her protective gear. Then, all of her equipment, including the broadsword, fell onto the floor. The only gear left on her body were- shoes that resembled ski boots– and a black form-fitting suit.

The form-fitting suit was as thin as a pair of stockings. It was made of the latest bulletproof fibers, and made GIV’s immature body curves look obvious. Her waist line could be clearly seen, and as I looked closely…

[[Image:Aria10 043.jpg|thumb]]

I... I realized she wasn’t wearing…!

I was utterly petrified.

“…Aaah! Don’t, don’t look, Tohyama!”

<nowiki>*Chk*</nowiki>

Watson used both of her hands to cover my face, including my eyes. Good, good one, Watson!

“Erm, Tohyama – Do you have a sister…?”

“N-no. I’m very sure I don’t! It was that person who proclaimed it herself!”

After strong denial, I wriggled out of Watson’s grasp.

Trying not to look at the direction of GIV, I kneeled beside Aria and the others.

“Hmm, let’s take them away. Bring them to that place called “Butei Hospital”, is that ok?”

After GIV said that, she carried Aria and Reki on her shoulders.

It seems like… that kid is serious… about saving the four girls that she defeated.

I carried Shirayuki on my back–

“… Their condition isn’t too serious,” whispered Watson, who was carrying Riko on her back.

“III has ordered me to do something tonight, so I have to separate from Onii-chan.”

GIV seemed to have heard what Watson said, and winked cutely at us.

“You seem to strictly follow GIII’s commands, is he stronger than you?”

GIV glanced at Watson who seemed to be interrogating her.

Then–

She answered the question, which Watson and I hoped the answer to it would be “No”.

“Yup, he is much stronger than I am. And I- will definitely not defy people who are stronger than me.”

At the entrance of the building, there was a black Hummer jeep. Standing next to it was a man wearing a suit. As he bowed, we could see his pure white hair.

“Lady IV, you have performed well.”

The man raised his head, showing his twisted expression. He looked as if he could not straighten his back and was hunching over. Although he was a Caucasian who just entered old age, his hunch was probably not caused by his age, but a disorder in his nervous system.

“Thank you, Angus. What about III?”

GIV threw Aria and Reki into the car that the man opened, then the man… Angus, talked with a strong tone.

“Sir Tohyama and… that man, are you going back in that car? We are going to bring the ladies to Butei Hospital,” said the man, showing a smile.

Thus–

Watson turned towards GIV and the old man.

“I understand that you already have no intention to fight, but that doesn’t mean that we trust you. GIV shall sit in my car. Tohyama shall sit in the other car.

Although I thought of calling Logi for a car, if there was an accident on the journey, we would be implicated. Moreover, we need to bring Aria and the others to the hospital as fast as possible.

Just as Watson said, as hostages of the unarmed GIV, it would be better to travel in two cars.

After seeing me nod, Watson searched the old man for suspicious items. Watching this scene, GIV laughed gently.

“How unreasonable. Angus will definitely never bring a weapon.”

“Don’t be long-winded. Come, ride my Porsche. Let me remind you, my Porsche has an explosive function, so remember to not do anything suspicious.”

“Nah, don’t worry. Come to think of it… Watson, your face is really cute, just like a girl’s.”

Without a reason, GIV glared at Watson’s cute face.

“ –! Y-y-y-you’re too rude! I am a male! Let me emphasize that, I am a male! I. Am. A. Male!”

Hey, hey, Watson.

Don’t blush when you are denying that.

You really will give her a hint.

Also, did you just say that your Porsche has an explosive function? I will never ride it again.

<nowiki>*Sigh*</nowiki> “In the future, is it that I will have to kill Onii-chan’s male friends? It feels like both of you are compatible. How do you put it… It’s like a double man team.”

“You… you, what kind of weird things are you thinking? Are you perverted?” said Watson, whose face was within spitting distance of GIV.

Let’s not talk about her.

After I carried Riko and Shirayuki into the Hummer, I sat on the sparkling clean leather seat of the car.

The old Angus limped towards the car and got into the driver’s seat…

I still couldn’t trust him, so I couldn’t help but glance at him.

“Please do not worry, Sir Tohyama. I am merely Sir III’s butler.”

He twisted his neck to look forward –

The Hummer, which looked like a military vehicle, made its way to Butei Hospital. Angus’ skill in driving seemed to be a notch higher than any driver in the world.

As we traveled towards Academy Island, the old man’s driving was as if he was chauffeuring nobility; careful and well-behaved, complying with the road laws.

I secretly glanced at his face…

Although his eyelids were twitching and looked distorted, he seemed like a tamed herbivorous animal.

(He doesn’t look like a bad guy…)

He self-proclaimed to be GIII’s butler. That being the case, if I said anything, he would convey it to GIII. I wonder if that would cause trouble for me. Thus, I was silent throughout the journey.

After we successfully arrived at Butei Hospital, we brought Aria and the others into the hospital.

Watson, who had a British physician's licence, told me not to put our guard down. After that, she went into the hospital. Angus merely bowed in respect, and then drove the Hummer away.

I ended up with GIV, who was standing beside me for no specific reason.

Looking closely, GIV was wearing a long body coat. That looked familiar, it was probably Watson’s.

“We can now be alone together, Onii-chan.”

After GIV said that, she looked up at me with inexplicably intoxicated eyes. After our eyes met, she narrowed her eyes happily. That action really resembled those of a fourteen to fifteen year old girl.

As the evening breeze blew, the sweet scent of caramel came from her hair.

“Don’t come too close to me… Also, I don’t have a sister.”

“There is, isn’t she here?”

“I told you not to come so close!”

“–Fine, since Onii-chan says so, it’s ok to be separate for a night. After all, I do have many things to prepare.”

“…Prepare? What do you need to prepare?”

“It’s. A. Secret.”

Facing me, who had a look of suspicion, GIV gave me a playful wink. Then, she turned her back to me and walked away.
 

<references />
<noinclude>
{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume10_Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume10_Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume11 1st Ammo

2013-08-24T00:17:43Z

Passwordrawr:

Check my user page for translation schedule. --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 02:53, 5 August 2013 (CDT)

== 1st Ammo - Lumberjack -Night of Revenge- ==

A quiet and sunny autumn afternoon -

"The Texas burger is really delicious, Onii-chan!"

"Yeah..."

"Being able to eat it with the person I like, it is ten times yummier!"

"..."

Kaname and I were eating hamburgers at an open-air McDonald's terrace in Odaiba. The ambience was nice.

In this new and beautiful terrace, there were many couples. If a person did not know the creepy details, he or she would think that Kaname, an appearingly normal schoolgirl, was just showing me a cute schoolgirl smile. In the eyes of the passers-by, we would probably be thought of as a highschool couple having a date in the terrace.

"Nn~~, the weather's great! It's a perfect day for a sibling date, Onii-chan!"

This Miss Tohyama Kaname self-proclaims to be my little sister. Once her personality changes, she will enter a state that would destroy a nearby overhead bridge, throw grenades trigger-happily and point a kitchen knife at anyone in sight - a state that I could not manage. She was a dangerous girl who would turn the terrace into ruins in just 30 minutes.

(Hey, what do you mean by "Sibling date"?)

Don't make such an unethical statement loudly in public, Kaname.

Also, I don't understand your logic of drinking caramel latte instead of eating your burger. When you go to a McDonald's store, you should drink Coke. As Jeanne would put it, it is a universally accepted rule.

I, who was pondering over my own rules, drinking Coke and muttering "They say that autumn is a splendid season…." was entering an unparalleled frustrated state.

If you ask me why, it's because a few days ago... this Miss Kaname and Shirayuki were having a stand-off in my dorm. The impact and shock had harmed me mentally.

That night, Shirayuki broke into my dorm and found Kaname there. So, she yelled, "I-I want to challenge you! Even if someone dies by accident during the duel, it's okay! To maintain the stability of the Tohyama family and ensure peace in Japan, I am obligated to fight you!". With that, she laughed in a high pitch similar to a devil, and pointed her machine gun wildly at Kaname, who was dodging and hiding in the dorm.

The gun in Shirayuki's grasp was an M60. It was basically a machine gun capable of bursts that was used for killing.

Endless bullets were sprayed everywhere.

In the end, the gun could not stop shooting due to overheating. Although there was a heat disperser equipped, it did not help due to Shirayuki's furious shooting.

After finishing all her bullets, Shirayuki threw away her overheated barrel and remarked, "This was just a greeting. Before I announce a formal duel, I will not come to find you. Just enjoy your remaining lifetime." Then, she went straight home.

On the second day... Shirayuki, who sprayed bullets with her machine gun (behaviour that matched the title Butei High Student Council President), treated me considerately, submissively and gently like she once did, shocking me.

She even came to my dorm when Kaname was not here and exclaimed "Ah! That's bad!", before fixing my dorm...

But Miss Shirayuki... this is your own making, right?

You really seem like you have split personalities.

Ever since then, she has always been coming to do housework with her gracious smile - but on several occasions, I witnessed her face turning into a terrible Prajnaparamita-like one when she found Kaname's toothbrush and clothes.

<--To be continued-->

Hidan no Aria:Volume9 Chapter2

2013-08-23T23:59:51Z

Passwordrawr:

==2nd Ammo: Magnificient Riko -Fii Bucuros Riko-==

"Ki-kun, back down~"

Stepping forward, Riko threw away a one-time use bottle roughly the size of a pill.

After shouting my name, she gradually stopped her shaking.

Then, she started clapping her hands loudly and yelling.

"Ah, that's right! Riko forgot! She actually forgot! Ki-kun and Aria are both Riko's prey! But, who's that girl? How could she be so ignorant and attempt to start a NTR path<ref>NTR stands for Netorare. It's not a family-oriented word so I won't go into details. Simply put, it's a scenario where your lover is taken by another person. Riko uses the term here probably because of all the Galgames/Erogames she plays.</ref> on her own! Hohohoho~!"

Taking random little steps, Riko spun around in a circle.

Now she's behaving just like her usual self, block-headed but brimming with the will to fight.

Although looking at her now, it seems a bit like she's encouraging herself.

"--That coffin is a transformer right?"

Coming to a stop with her feet smacking down, Riko's eyes were serene as she faced Hilda.

From what I can tell... Her expression seems to indicate she has made a important decision about something.

"You can use electricity. However, this ability is copied from the genes of the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gymnarchus African Knifefish]. It's unable to discharge large amounts of electricity for long periods of time, at most--once or twice each time, then it will need some time to rest."

"Fourth... How did you know..."

"What's there to be surprised about? You can simply search the net for this basic knowledge--"

Riko smiled brazenly at Hilda, who was furrowing her eyebrows.

"This is why you normally restrain yourself from releasing electricity...and tap it from external sources instead. However, since the voltage of the electrical supply from external sources are very low, and your body can only process high voltage electricity, you'll need a large transformer."

(....So that's how it is....)

Just like how electronic products from other countries cannot directly use Japan's electrical power due to incompatible voltage ratings, and require a suitable transformer.

And Hilda is no exception.

That huge coffin, is a transformer used by Hilda to convert the city's electrical power supply for her attacks.

Now, with the loss of that coffin, she's...

"Hilda, there's no longer any electrical power supply you can use. Your body can no longer discharge electricity as well, because you have already used your own electricity on Aria and me. This also means that you have lost your ability to manipulate atoms, and you're no longer capable of converting yourself into a shadow to move freely around."

Pulling on Aria's arms, who is still unable to move, Riko dragged her away from the mahogany coffin.

Then she patted on her ears, and took out another mini-sized perfume bottle.

Pressing on the nozzle--

Small bubbles floated in between my coffin and Aria's coffin, and boom. The explosion blew apart the cables connecting the two coffins.

Sparks could be seen from arcing the severed cables, creating snapping sounds.

"As expected, this is a battery bank. Hilda, after hearing what I said, you gave a 'I still have an ace up my sleeve' look at this coffin. You should know better--Riko is a thief whose expertise is finding what others want to hide."

"I was too careless. To think... you still have more of such explosives with you..."

Baring her fangs, Hilda gritted her teeth.

Riko threw away the empty explosives bottle, and continued talking.

"As everyone knows, 'The Butei Killer uses bombs'."

These were the exact words she said to me on when she hijacked the ANA600--

Riko lifted her skirt up slightly, and made a curtsey at Hilda after displaying her superiority.

(...Riko...)

--Crack--

A bright red flower seemed to have bloomed on Riko's right ear--

That's fresh blood.

The earring, which Hilda mentioned "will explode on my command", has cracked.

Even though there were no injuries to other parts of the body besides the ear--I'm afraid that the snake venom has entered her body through the wound.

A venom with enough poison to kill ten people...!

"......."

Riko remained in her slightly bowing position, the pain on her ear causing her to eyelids to twitch lightly.

Her cute face, still tranquil as though nothing had happened.

"Ki-kun, we'll have to say goodbye now. If I had known, the two of us should have had a farewell dinner."

Riko's strong voice appeared to be abnormally serene.

"Although there is only 10 minutes, but Riko has escaped from the control of those people and obtained her freedom. All thanks to Ki-kun's encouragement, Riko can go back to becoming the real Riko. So, even if it's only for 10 minutes... Ki-kun can see the real Riko, and that's enough."

Before she finished her sentence...

Large rain drops started falling from the gloomy sky.

Patter, patter... Riko shook her head, as if trying to cut off the falling rain drops, drawing the swords on her back.

Aria's twin Kodachi, which she took when disguising herself as Aria.

"Hilda, I'm now going to finish something I've always wanted to do... I'm taking my revenge on you!"

With blood still flowing on her right ear--

Riko loosened her hair down, like the Medusa from Greek mythology.

"Fine by me, there's no harm in fighting you. For someone of your calibre, you're no match for me even if I'm unable to use electricity. You should feel honoured, because you're the first human to have fought twice with members of the Dracula family in a single lifetime."

As if to counter Riko's hair, Hilda unfolded both her wings, and brought 1 leg forward.

Using her toes, she hooked up--a golden trident.

With three prongs as its front, the trident boasts a higher kill-rate than a normal spear.

"However, Fourth, have you forgotten? Vampires have four Demon Entrails which can heal any wound in an instant, and the location of the Demon Entrails differ for each vampire--you don't know where mine are, and the ones you do know, are only the two on my leg?"

"Riko...."

Still unable to move due to the influence of the Suggestive Arts, I twisted my head to look--

Only to see Riko pulling the bolt of a gun, saying.

"Don't worry, Riko still has Ki-kun."

Raising my Beretta, she kissed it.

Looks like she stole it from me even before she got up on her feet.

"Purified Silver Bullets--you won't be able to heal from wounds caused by these right, Hilda?"

".... It just won't be instantaneous, and there's nothing to fear as long as it doesn't hit. Come, enemies of my father--pray for yourselves. Tonight, the three of you will die."

Hilda got down from the coffin, raising the trident--

Riko drew the Saxon hunting knife from my back, and displayed the twin kodachi in her hair, as well as the gun and knife in her hands.

--Double Knife Double Gun Riko--

Although the version in front of me is slightly different, but that form which caused untold suffering even for Aria gloomily surfaced in my mind.

"Tonight only two people will die--and that includes you!"

Riko suppressed the pain from the poison, and roared as she charged forward.

At lightning speed, she got close to Hilda, swinging the twin Kodachi at her opponent using her hair--

Clang clang!

Hilda blocked the attack using her trident.

Following that, Riko started to spin her Kodachi like a windmill, an action physically impossible for human arms, hoping to use the technique to disarm Hilda of her trident.

Clang!

Also using a move which humans are unable to perform--Hilda used her wings to launch the trident into the air.

Her corset now almost twisted to the opposite direction, bang!

Just as one of Hilda feet (which was in heels) touched the ground--

"Hilda! You--have survived till now relying on your Demon Entrails!"

Clang!

The Beretta in Riko's hand spat fire, a Purifed Silver Bullet flying towards Hilda's right wing--hitting the base of the wing.

With a loud bang, the wing membrane which was hit exhibited an unusually large, spreading wound.

It was like being splashed with acid.

"Guh...!"

Hilda started to moan. her wounds not healing instantly like Vlad.

"Just because you think nothing of being wounded, your movements are too slow! You're too conceited!"

In the midst of Riko bellowing, Hilda managed to stablilise her body--

"You.. Fourth! You are nothing but my pet...! How dare you speak such nonsense!"

Aiming for Riko's neck this time, Hilda swung her trident trident across horizontally...

"Ahhaha!"

Laughing, Riko spread open her legs back and forth, gracefully lowering her body and dodging the trident.

Following that, spinning both her legs like a compass, whirling closer and closer to Hilda.

This--taught to her by Koko, feet techniques from Chinese Kenpo.

"--Hilda! Your skills at close combat sucks!"

Edging closer and constraining Hilda with the twin Kodachi, and at the same time--

Having switched my Beretta to 3-round burst mode, continued firing at her right wing.

The bullets seems to have caused serious wounds to the muscles, the battle-scarred right wing started to--hang downwards limply.

Seeing this, Riko swung the Saxon hunting knife--

The severed right wing hanging in mid-air--

".....!"

Left with only one wing, Hilda retreated backwards unwillingly.

But the silver bullets from the Beretta showed her no mercy, and upon hearing the impact sounds, the bullets have already pierced her left wing.

"Ahhaha! Hilda! Hilda! What's the matter with you!?"

Engaging in Aru=Kata has slowly forced Hilda into a dead end.

Riko, using Aria's twin Kodachi, my gun and knife, was using all the skills she has learnt in E.U. and Butei High.

Yes--this was a battle which Riko has staked her own life on.

On one side was the "Butei Killer" who was holding nothing back, and on the other side was Hilda who was slowly running out of space to retreat--

Riko again swung the Saxon hunting knife out in front of her.

The blade following the trajectory of the bullets, cutting off Hilda's left wing.

Showing no hesitation in sacrificing her remaining wing--

Hilda stabbed out viciously with the trident, successfully snatching the Saxon hunting knife out of Riko's hand.

"....You...filthy rat!"

Hilda flung the hunting knife to a corner of the Second Observation Deck, however--

"Rat? Are you referring to yourself? A wing-less bat, aiyaya, how unimaginable, it's the same as a rat! Ah haha!"

Not caring about the fact she was now left holding the twin Kodachi and a gun, Riko resumed her attack against Hilda who has lost her wings.

Her Japanese sword tearing Hilda's skirt--stab! The tip of the blade entering the flank of Hilda.

"Kuh....!"

Something like red mist appeared from the wound, quickly healing it, but....

Fearing the bullets from the Beretta, Hilda started using the trident to defend against Riko's attack.

Riko doesn't have much bullets left--if my guess is correct, there is still 1 round left--she was actively using the Kodachi now.

"Ah hahahaha! Come on Hilda! Trample on me and kick me! Come on, it'll just be like old times!"

She was searching whether there was any Eyeball tattoos on the skin where the clothes had been torn off, or where the wounds healed more slowly than usual--

Riko was looking for the positions of the Demon Entrails.

"S... stop.. Stop it... Stop!"

"Back then! I begged you as well! But you continued to kick me viciously like you didn't hear anything!"

Riko continued to stubbornly use the twin Kodachi, slicing at Hilda who was finally losing her grip on the trident.

Hilda curled into a ball, waving in the air desperately both hands with bright red fingernails, but still unable the fate of having her hands stabbed.

I understand, there's no other way to find the positions of the Demon Entrails...

But Riko's method of attacking, was cruel to the point it was unbearable to watch on.

And she was laughing.

(....Battle-crazed...)

--The thought came to me, having not seen Riko's true nature for some time.

Riko--she may seem easy-going, but in actual fact she is a young girl with an extremely large amount of pride.

Viewing her figure from behind, it seems to me that she harbours an insane vengeance towards enemies who have wounded her pride.

"....In--insolent girl! Get lost!"

With injuries from stab wounds all all over her body, there was barely any clothes on Hilda except her underwear--

Squeezing out her last remaining strength--'zzzz'--'zzzz'....

She discharged electricity from her body, but it was so much weaker than before.

"--whoa."

Riko jumped back a step--and continued backing to our side.

The rain was getting heavier, the raindrops slowing washing Hilda's blood off Riko's blades.

"....Fourth... I'm absolutely not going to let you off..."

Cursing Riko, Hilda hugged her own body tightly and stared viciously at her.

That electricity--she's probably using her own life energy as a price to release it.

Although the other party can no longer release lightning orbs, but now we can't get near her as well.

Even though the wounds on Hilda's body were slowly healing, but it looks like healing will need more time when electricity is being released at the same time--all of a sudden, there was no activity from Hilda, who was holding the trident in her embrace.

Perhaps she has only herself to blame for messing around with Aria's underwear earlier... Now her retribution has come, Hilda's exquisite underwear and tight pants has turned into pieces of cloth, a stocking suspender on one side has been severed, hanging loosely at the side of her leg.

From the looks of it...Although Hilda's clothes are electricity-proof and fire-proof, it's not the cut-proof nor bullet-proof.

"Ummm.. Kuh kuh..."

Hilda was trying very hard to meld herself with the shadows on the ground--perhaps to hide, but was ultimately unsuccessful.

This is great, seeing that this is a golden opportunity where she did not have enough electrical power, we have to act now if we want to defeat her...!

"The eyeball tattoos, I've found all of them--but her skin was too white, so it took me alot of time."

Riko said as she walked to my side.

Her footsteps... there was some staggering.

A very light stagger.

It has been... 3 minutes since she started fighting.

The poison from the earring that has entered her body--has started circulating.

"Are you fine... Riko?"

".... Left and right thighs, just below the right breast, and below the belly button. The eyeball tattoos are concentrated around the thighs and stomach."

The unlimited regenerative capabilities of a vampire, comes from something known as "Demon Entrails", an organ that humans do not possess.

The most problematic thing about the Demon Entrails is that there are four of them, if one or two were destroyed, the other Demon Entrails can restore them swiftly.

So, if you want to kill a vampire, all four Demon Entrails must be destroyed at the same time.

The eyeball diagrams which looks like tattoos on Hilda's body, mark the position of the Demon Entrails, but--

"While I know the positions.... But what should we do, the Beretta only has 1 bullet left."

A voice came out behind me suddenly.

"Th.. there's still... two shots..."

Aria, who had been unconscious after being electrocuted was finally awake, she walked to my side as she spoke.

Then she hid under my shadow--

Removing 2 hair clips which looked like fingernails.

"She conducted a body search on me, but didn't manage to find these."

Following that, she broke open the hair-clips.

Removing the bottom part of the hair-clip, a hole could be seen in it.

And inside the hole, there was one .45 ACP bullet.

"In the past, this was used to hide drugs... But after encountering several situations where I didn't have enough ammo, I have started hiding bullets within. Riko, pass me back my guns."

Aria drew both of her guns from the side of Riko's thighs, and with one hand acting as a shield from the rain, her other hand loaded one bullet into the chamber of each gun.

The silver and black M1911 pistols gleamed coldly as if brought back to life.

"--Ki-kun, Aria, thank you both. But no need to worry, Riko has another way."

"Another way...? Are you trying to say you still have other ways to kill Hilda...?"

Hearing this, Riko's eyes became sharp as she nodded her head.

"I had intended to use that method to perish together with her if I were at my wits end. But to use that method, her wings must be dealt with first, so she can't fly around rampantly."

....I see.

That was why she went trigger-happy with the silver bullets.

"But... how will you be able to do it by yourself? The Beretta should have only one round left?"

Listening to Aria, Riko shook her head and answered.

"The reason I kept this bullet, is meant to kill Hilda once she loses her Demon Entrails."

The word "kill' made me crease my brow--

".....?"

At this time, I noticed the unusual reactions from Hilda from the corner of my eye.

She has stripped off her torn and tattered Lolita-gothic clothes, leaving only her purple underwear on her body.

Traces of electricity still covered her body, protecting her as she recovers her strength.

But still... I have a bad feeling about this.

--Her appearance--

Although her snow white skin made it difficult for people to see clearly, but there were definitely eyeball diagrams on her skin.

One on each leg, one under the navel, and one below the right breast.

I can see it, right now all her weak points are exposed. But, this instead--

Gave me a weird feeling that I can't really put into words.

"--Wait, Riko."

"If you are trying to persuade me to follow the Butei Law... I'm sorry, Ki-kun."

"No, I feel... something amiss with Hilda's body. If you have some sort of plan, then--don't use it now no matter what, we'll think of another way to hit those four points to take her out."

I held Riko by her shoulders, staring at her without looking away as I told her--

Seeing this, Riko blinked her eyes in confusion.

"....All right, since you put it that way, I'll listen to you... But what do we do now? We have three guns, and just three bullets as well, if we intend to hit all four weak points... From the point of physics, it's impossible."

"Sorry, my physics is terrible."

My voice became drowned out by the sound of thunder which was getting closer than before.

Aria seemed to have noticed this as well, she lifted her camellia eyes, scanning the skies around us like a small animal.

If the sound of thunder really roars, Aria, who fears thunder, will become severely hampered, just like during our battle with Vlad.

Attacking the four points at the same time--if we want to do it, we have to do it now.

"Aria, I'll need your help when we attack. Use your guns to attack Hilda's right chest and lower abdomen. I know Assault's training involves not going for the vitals, so, can you do it?"

"Yes, Yes."

Speaking in a slightly more serious tone, I saw Aria nodding her head like a child.

Because as long as I am in Hysteria mode, she normally listens to me.

"Riko, you attack Hilda's right leg. The fourth point--I'll deal with it, although Riko, you feel this is impossble--but ever since ancient times, humans have achieved many seemingly impossible dreams. So let us perform for her, she looks down on humans, and it's time to pay the price."

As I was saying this, I stood beside Riko.

"Tonight, for Riko--I shall turn the impossible into possible."

".....for, Riko..."

Riko raised her eyes to look at me, her gaze seemingly touched.

She used the soft curls of her hair to raise the Beretta.

"Understood, let's go, Ki-kun."

"Good girl."

I patted Riko lightly on the head, focusing the rest of my attention on Hilda.

Having healed all her wounds except than her wings, Hilda was now holding her trident and advancing towards us.

The electric current surrounding her wasn't large, but coming into contact will still cause a nasty shock.

Suffice to say, using swords or knives were out of the question.

We'll just have take to the fight relying on the insufficient number of bullets we have.

"Shoot...the right, leg--"

Riko suddenly reeled forward, but Aria caught her in time.

"Riko, can you stand?! If not, you can lean on me for support when you open fire."

"Haha.. Great grandfather must be cursing me in heaven.... Leaning on a lady from the Holmes family for support while fighting side by side..."

"I'm not willing either, I don't want to fight side by side with a lady from the Lupin family."

"Aria..."

"What is it. All right, steady yourself."

"The one I hate the most is still you, heheh..."

"Oh, looks like we have very similar dispositions, me too, I hate you the most, haha."

The two of them started talking to each other light-heartedly like two normal girls, following which--

Ka-chik, Ka-chik.

Three guns pointed at Hilda at the same time.

".........!?"

A nervous expression showed on Hilda's face for a brief moment, but--

"Oh... You've fallen short, with just three guns, what do you intend to do with me?"

She started laughing as if a weight has been lifted off her shoulders.

(I guess this what there mean by every cloud has a silver lining.)

--If there are four guns now, Hilda might have fled long ago.

If she escapes, we will come under attack again.

By then, the Riko who's willing to perish together with Hilda... will no longer be around.

"Let's go...! Wait for my signal--then shoot!"

Yelling to the other two, I charged straight at Hilda--

Even though I boasted to the two girls beforehand... But in fact up till now, I still haven't thought of a way to hit all four vitals at the same time using three bullets.

But charging out, that is enough for now.

I'm now completely unarmed, without as much as a nail clipper on me.

But I can succeed.

I will succeed. No, I must succeed.

People always tend to declare something as impossible at first glance. I will make it possible. In order to do this, I must first charge out with an unshakeable faith, a courage that is required from the very start.

(--I'll just make things up on the go!)

The instant Hilda aimed the trident at me, my brain under the influence of Hysteria mode gave me an excellent idea immediately--

I recalled how Hilda had wrapped her whip around the Holy Cross Sword before, and flung the sword away like a catapult from the Middle Ages.

At this very moment, I see it.

Like shining brightly--a way out.

--This will be it!

Side-stepping to the left in the rain, I avoided the pointed end of Hilda's trident.

Then I swiftly circled 5 meters behind Hilda's back.

Splashing the water on the surface of the ground, I twisted my body like a drifting racing car--

Focusing on the lower half of Hilda's body which was more toned then I imagined.

"Riko! Aria! --Shoot!"

Borrowing the momentum from my body twisting, I intend to use the single-handed version of 'Slash'--spiraling my entire body.

Now, it's time for OFG to take center stage--I raised my right hand, which was fitted with the 'Python'<ref>The 'Python' glove is made by Hiraga Aya at the request of Kinji in Vol 8. It's basically made up of TNK (Tactile Nano Kevlar). He doesn't have enough money to pay for both gloves, so he's using only 1 glove for now.</ref> glove over my head.

--Bang Bang! Bang!--

--Aria, and Riko--

At the instant both of them fired the three bullets.

Everything around me turned into slow motion--as if taken from a highly sensitive video camera.

The Purified Silver Bullet is a bullet made of pure silver.

Silver carries less weight than lead of the same size, it would be unable to fully withstand the explosive pressure from the gunpowder when fired from the gun.

As such, the silver bullet fired from Riko's Beretta should travel slower than the speed of sound--

--Shick... Shick.... Shick--

Her bullet, almost matching the sonic speed of the .45 ACP bullets fired by Aria, hit Hilda at the same time.

"--!"

The flashes from the 3 shots turning Hilda into a silhouette--

Although the bullets penetrated below her right chest, lower abdomen and right leg, she was still standing at the same spot.

It looks like she intends to rely on the Demonic Entrail in her left leg to salvage the situation.

--At this time, the firing sounds from the three guns reached my ear at the speed of sound--

I can see Riko's silver bullet which has penetrated Hilda's right leg flying in my direction.

Good, now it's my turn.

Shifting my body to dodge the two bullets from Aria at the very last moment--

--zzzzzz--!

Using two fingers on my right hand, clipping on to the silver bullet fired by Riko.

The TNK fibre on 'Python' was generating massive amount of sparks.

The sparks, made it seems as if I was holding a dazzling ball of fire in my hand.

(--'Slingshot'--!)

I didn't allow the bullet to pass through my fingers.

Instead, with the premise of maintaining the speed of the bullet as much as possible, I changed its vector.

In my fight with Watson, I changed it by 30 degrees.

If 30 degrees is achievable--

Then 60 degrees, 90 degrees--

(--Even if it's 180 degrees, it can be done!)

The bullet followed suit as I twisted my body 180 degrees--then, I released my fingers--

--Bam--!!

Following a perfect trajectory, the bullet struck the left leg of Hilda from behind.

--Not even 0.1 seconds has passed since the shots were first fired.

The time it took the three bullets to hit the four vitals was faster than Hilda's speed of regeneration....

"....."

Hit by four shots, Hilda's steps came to a abrupt stop.

Then she turned her head to look behind, to see me still in the action of releasing the bullet.

--Her face was filled with disbelief.

Yes, you can't believe it.

You actually lost to humans whom you've stepped on--not even in your dreams have you imagined such a thing happening.

But now, this has become a fact.

How does it feel, vampire of realism?

''"Des teapta-te roma ne..... din somnul cel de moarte...."''

Is this, a poem....? Hilda was speaking in Romanian...

Maybe a curse... it's like reading a poem.

''"In care te-ada ncira..... barbari...dc....ti...ra...ni"''

Following that, Hilda knelt on the ground... her body leaning forward slightly.

Finally, she lowered her head in the rain--

And no longer made any sound.

Darkness of Grenada. Dracula Hilda--

Is no more.

Father and daughter, died in the hands of the same 3-man team.

".....Riko...."

Brought back to reality by the nervous tone of Aria's voice, I saw Riko leaning on Aria's shoulder with her head lowered.

I rushed to their side, and dragged Riko over to where she had pointed... Near the flowers beside Hilda's coffin.

Then I let her sit on the ground with her back resting on the coffin--

"....This is great, we succeeded....! Really, the both of you, should be happy..."

Seeing the worry on our faces, she forced out a smile.

But the smile couldn't hide the fact her body condition was spent.

Hilda mentioned--the earring contained enough poison to kill 10 people.

7 minutes has passed since the earring blew up.

(Gotta get her to a Hospital quickly...!)

But getting down the Sky Tree, would take at least 5 minutes.

Maybe Aria also realised... this, she just quietly kept herself at Riko's side.

"Ki-kun, Aria, don't be sad. Riko... feels very good inside now."

.....Riko....

"Riko... Riko has given everything for the fight... Giving everything... such matters, I have.... been through so many times... Since when, I began to fear death... Heheh..."

Riko....!

"Actually, I understood quite some time ago... why I didn't want to die... it's because... Ki-kun...I've met Ki-kun..."

With tears brimming in her eyes, Riko forced an expression of happiness and reached out with her trembling hand...

As for me, except for holding her hand, I couldn't do anything else--

And att this moment. --Flash--!

The lightning was coming nearer and nearer, causing Aria to show increasing alarm.

Riko eyes widened into circles, as she stared in astonishment.

Not because of the thunder, but something behind me--

She was staring right at the place where Hilda had fallen.

".....?"

I turned my head to take a look....

....'sssssssss'....

As the roar of the thunder faded, a silhouette of a person stood up, holding the trident--

"Hohoho--how are you feeling, Fourth?"

--Hilda....!

Wh... what the hell is going on?

The penetration wounds on her lower right chest and lower abdomen were completely healed.

The penetration wounds on both legs caused by the silver bullet were healing very slowly, but... they were without a doubt gradually closing.

"Why....?! We definitely hit all 4 Demon Entrails...!"

Aria straightened her body, gnashing her teeth at the immortal Dracula Hilda.

"Ah, not bad, you have such delightful expressions on your faces, especially--Riko. It's such a pity, since you were even prepared to give up your life for this fight.... Well, as you can see, I'm as good as new. So, what are your feelings now? Hohoho, it's too late for regrets, I'm going to skewer all of you together, that'll definitely be interesting."

Hilda covered her mouth with the back of her hand as she laughed.

Then she raised the trident, waving it in the direction of the storm clouds.

"Originally the places where my Demon Entrails were located did not have any weird appearance, but unexpectedly, these digusting eyeball diagrams were marked onto them sometime after. So--not even letting my father know--I underwent surgery to change the positions of my Demon Entrails, hohoho, wo--hohohohoho!"

In the midst of the ear-splitting laughter that was approaching ultrasound, the bats that had gathered at the floor below us swarmed up.

Behind Hilda, was a mad scene of torrential rain and criss-crossing lightning.

"--Take a guess, where are my Demon Entrails?"

In the roar of thunder, Hilda puffed out her chest while wearing only her purple underwear.

"Actually, I don't even know myself, it was intentional. Because if I knew, I might divulge the information to another person. Since the scars of the operation have completely vanished, and I--have silenced the surgeon. The answer is forever buried in the dark, and no one knows."

.....!

No wonder... she had the guts to brazenly show off her thighs from the very beginning.

I finally understood--

The weird feeling I had earlier, was due to the fact she "didn't hide her eyeball diagrams".

When Riko shredded her clothes, and she used her electricity to force Riko to back off--even with all 4 of the weak points revealed, she didn't show the slightest trace of worry.

She wasn't afraid if anyone saw.

Because under the eyeball diagrams, there were no Demon Entrails at all--

"Ahhh, the weather is simply too pleasant."

Kaboom...

Hilda appeared to be enjoying the sound of thunder which was very close.

Aria began to cringe--and Riko, was simply staring contemptuously at Hilda.

"Fourth, 121 years ago, at the incomplete Eiffel Tower--my father fought with your great grandfather--Arsene Lupin. It's such a coincidence that right now, the progenies of both sides are fighting on this incomplete tower..... Come to think of it, this tower isn't too bad, it's tall enough, so I like it very much, It's just that I never thought that the builders of the tallest tower in the world today will be the Oriental monkies."

Hilda gazed lovingly at a cluster of storm clouds.

"I have constantly been waiting for such fine weather, which is why, I even called Watson out tonight. Now, allow me to tell you... why the Dracula clan prefers to fight on the top of towers during nights with thunderstorm...."

Finished speaking, Hilda lifted her head to look at the clouds--

As lightning drew a path across the sky,she raised the trident high above her head.

"--!"

The metal spear became a lightning rod, shining white rays of light from thick dark clouds focusing on its body--

KAKA--BOOM....!

With the violent explosion of thunder, everything was enveloped in a flash of light.

"Kyaaaaaaaa!"

Aria screamed out in total panic.

"--!"

I hurriedly raised both arms to shield my face. After a while, I tried to open my eyes....

In front of me, the rain drops had been evaporated into steam by high temperature, creating a white mist.

As the steam dissipated into the darkness, it enhanced a supernatural scene from another world.

"--This is the third time throughout my life, that I have transformed into the Third stage,

On the other side of the white fog--

Hilda was standing there, looking pleased.

The electricity covering her body was not golden in colour like before.

The electricity was bluish-white in colour, and appeared to be extremely strong, it's as though if you go anywhere near her, you will be reduced to nothing more than black coals.

All that's left on her body were her underwear, heels, and torn and tattered tights which does not conduct electricity. The ribbons on her hair has long been reduced to ashes--her long golden hair waving savagely in the violent wind

This is practically...a demon.

It sure as hell doesn't look like it belongs to this world....!

"My father was cursed by the Witch of the Sand-- and couldn't transform into his third form, he could only fight all of you in his second form. I hate the second form which causes the body to hideously expand, so I skipped it and directly entered the third form. All right, enough chatter, let's start playing."

The bluish-white lightning was jumping non-stop all over the trident and Hilda's body.

With a bang, she rested the trident on the ground--

The lightning skimmed across the concrete surface, causing spiderweb-like cracks.

"If we say the first form takes after a human, and the second form takes after a demon--then the third form, takes after God. This is a miracle made into a reality by the Dracula Clan who are able to manipulate electricity and possesses unlimited regeneration. Yes, lightning itself is a miracle, and I was born with the ability to conduct electricity with ease. This is a sign of a God who can create lightning, and proof that I am destined to become close to God."

Clack-'zzzzz'.... Clack-'zzzzz'.... Hilda slowly got nearer walking on her heels.

As she pointed her trident, it generated a loud booming sound like a mortar being fired, damaging a corner of the coffin.

Inside the coffin--thick plates of copper were twisted into a heap.

Such... such terrifying power, it's even more extreme as compared to her father.

"--So, I no longer require electricity from humans! Wohohohoho! Come, take a good look! Show me your fear and your tears! Beg for my forgiveness!"

With her sadistic nature surging forth, Hilda, in order to make us experience terror--

Clang! Clang!

She bent a steel support column at the edge of the Second Observation Deck by striking it with the trident.

--Making use of this opportunity, I confirmed the condition of Aria and Riko.

Aria--not good.

Although from her eyes I could see she hasn't lost the will to fight, but the thunderclap just now has caused her to completely cower in fear.

Riko.... can no longer fight.

Besides leaning limply against the coffin on her back and staring at Hilda, she couldn't do anything else.

"--Riko, no, Aria, lend me your sword."

As the only one who could still fight, I drew one of the twin Kodachi from Riko's back.

As there was no way to approach Hilda, whose body is surrounded by electricity--

"Hilda!"

I could only throw out the sword like a dart, aiming for her foot which was on the edge of the Second Observation Deck.

Swoosh--!

The spinning blade cut into Hilda's Achilles.

".....!"

But it was ineffective, as the wound vanished without a trace.

I had hoped she would have fallen off the tower.... but there was no reaction at all.

A bolt of lightning flashed by--Hilda lifted her face--

Showing her fangs, she started to smile.

"I had initially planned to turn Aria into a specimen--sorry, it isn't possible now."

Crackle... Crackle....

As Hilda raised the trident high up, bluish-white lightning started to surge at the tip.

"In my third form--anything i touch, will be reduced to ashes--"

Ball lightning....!

A spherical ball of lightning started to form at the tip of the trident.

No.... not right, the colour isn't right.

This mass of ball lightning was emitting a dazzling deep blue light, and it seems the voltage is extremely high.

Even the form is different.

Overflowing with energy, it was emitting light in an unsteady manner, rather than calling it a ball, it's more like a group of stars.

Even though we didn't come into direct contact with it, but the various types of metals on our bodies--watches, buttons, and the cellphones in our pockets all started to release very weak electrical currents.

"This will be a reward to all of you for lasting so long against me. The secret art of the Dracula clan--'Lightning Star', I'll be using it to reduce all of you into coals, then I'll skewer it into a stick and present it to my father as a gift."

....What a tasteless gift.

Holding back my tongue, I saw that Hilda was increasing the size of the ball lightning with each passing second.

Since this is the case--

The only thing I can do now...is kamikaze.

With my body in Hysteria mode, I will charge into Hilda at full strength, and in exchange for being reduced to coal by her lightning--push her off the tower. Really hot-blooded stuff.

This is...the only way. What a pity.

--No matter what, I must protect Aria and Riko.

This is the Hysteria mode...no, this is my duty as a man.

I silently drew out the last kodachi as a show of force.

Just when I was about to step onto the coffin Hilda was standing on, shielding the two girls behind me--

"The persistence of human life, should be beautified with flowers... That was what my mother, said..."

Riko's voice came behind me.

(....?)

I tilted the katana to its side, so that the shiny reflective surface of the blade showed Riko's reflection.

Riko was hugging a large bouquet of flowers which was originally placed around the coffin.

They were sunflowers, most suited for the cheerful and bubbly Riko.

"So... Hilda, let me give you, this bouquet of flowers as a farewell..."

Hilda turned her gaze onto Riko behind me.

"Hoho.. to think Fourth still has such elegance, but please permit me to refuse. I hate sunflowers... it has such a disgusting appearance. I think you know as well, I like dark places the best."

"Hoho.... Then for you who likes the dark, let me give you a Japanese idiom--'The shadow under the lamp'<ref>This basically means that a person is unaware of something happening very close to him/her. Anyone who knows the exact Japanese Idiom is welcome to contribute.</ref>..... No matter what may appear beside one's feet... normally, one would not be aware of it."

The blade reflected the pleased smile on Riko.

She slowly began removing sunflowers from the bouquet.

"This thing can't be used too near and not too far, it requires the optimum distance..."

Peeking out from the bouquet of flowers, was part of a gun's body--

--Winchester M1887.

"Shotgun...."

Beside Riko, Aria's eyes widened into circles.

....So that's it....!

"Riko, you're--a genius!"

I threw myself to the side of the coffin and flattened my body on the ground. With my 'disappearance', Hilda found herself staring down the business end of the gun--

Immediately drawing in a breath of cold air.

"Hoho, this is a really suitable angle, Hilda, you're done for..."

Aria supported Riko's trembling arm--

--BAM!!!

The ear-splitting sound of the gunshot reverberated throughout the Second Observation Deck.

Different from a normal gun or sniper rifle which shoots out only 1 round, the shotgun shell--

--'Pa'!

Spread outwards into countless little pellets.

Using my eyes in Hysteria mode I captured their numbers---more than a hundred, all micro-sized soft metal pellets.

--'Pa pa pa pa'--!!!

"--Waahhhh!"

Covering a huge area of effect, none of the pellets missed their mark, hitting all parts of Hilda's body.

That's right, using the shotgun--

We can attack her entire body, not needing to care where the Demon Entrails are!

"Ahhhh... Guuhhh... Guhhhh...!"

Struck by numerous pellets, Hilda stumbled and staggered onto one knee.

At the same time, the blue-coloured 'Lightning Star' melted back into the spear--'sssssssss'!

The electric currents flowed through Hilda's body, right to below her feet.

"---Kyaaaaaaa---"

In an instant, flames consumed Hilda's entire body.

Normally, even if the skin was burnt, the wounds would have healed instantly, but now...

Hilda was being incinerated by the high voltage electricity she was controlling.

(...The unlimited regeneration has vanished...)

So were all four Demon Entrails pierced by the shotgun pellets?!

--Arghhhh....!

Hilda screamed in extreme agony, then she fell off the black coffin.

"Argh....! This.... this is a nightmare... a nightmare.... Im.. impossible...! I am a true vampire, to be defeated by these people.... impossible...!"

Hilda has lost her wings, and couldn't turn into a shadow as well--

She was wriggling on the ground constantly, trying to get away from our side.

But the flames have obscured her ability to tell direction, so in the end she was simply stuck in the same spot.

Aria had taken out handcuffs in order to arrest Hilda... But soon, she realised she was unable to do anything to her.

It's the same for me as well.

The on-going scene was becoming too gruesome. I tried to help Hilda, but the huge flames prevented me for getting any closer.

"Hilda... Not there, don't go over!"

I yelled loudly at Hilda, as she moved towards the edge of the observation deck--

I don't know if she heard me while being burnt.

Struggling in pain, Hilda's palm finally slipped carelessly from the edge--

"Ahhh..."

From the flames, came the final cry--

".....!"

Not bearing to watch, I averted my gaze, Hilda's distancing cries were like a stabbing pain in my eardrums.

The sound fell below 450m, and then below... Impact...

...Then...

Everything was quiet.

The only sound carried to our ears, was the pitter patter of rain hitting our bodies.

(Hilda....)

Although a wicked woman, she did live her life to the fullest, a proud and beautiful adversary....

Just that her ending was too tragic.

Return to silence. Return to the darkness--where the bats rest.

"Ki-kun...."

It was Riko mumbling softly.

"It was fortunate you told me not to use the shotgun just now... If it was used, Riko.... would have only aimed for Hilda's body and legs--and we would have lost. Then, she would have taken the shotgun, and everything would be finished..."

Cradling the gun in the rain, Riko looked upwards at the sky.

"....This time, Riko... has turned back, to the real Riko..."

Her hollow pupils have lost focus.

"Defeating Vlad and Hilda, regaining my... freedom. But in the end, I still couldn't defeat Ki-kun and Aria... heheh... not only that, we even fought side by side..."

Riko's face was still full of delight...

I knelt on one knee at her side, hugging her by the shoulders.

"Okay.... that's enough Riko. The 'real you' changes as time changes. Right now, you are not alone. The Riko with companions to fight side by side with--that is the real Riko right now."

"Ki-kun..."

"Yes, Riko. Helping others is much more difficult than defeating others."

In the midst of a thunderclap receding, Aria started to help Riko up.

"This is why--I must save you."

She threw a look at me, and we both helped Riko to her feet.

"--Let's go Riko, hold on!"

We started walking down the stairs.

More than 10 minutes has passed since the earring exploded, and Riko was no longer responding to our voices--

But even so, we still continued calling out her name.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume9 Chapter1|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume9 Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

User talk:RikiNutcase

2013-08-23T23:31:45Z

Passwordrawr:

==High School DxD edits==
Hey, is it ok to let me do a quick first edit of High School DxD chapters before you begin editing. I can make 1st run edits, while you can go over it once i'm done and make any other changes.
Thought I should ask so our edits don't conflict.
I should begin editing the chapter within 10-20 mins of it being uploaded, If I haven't edited after that, just begin editing your self, as I may not be able to edit for a few hours.
Thanks --- [[User:Ff7 freak|ff7_freak]]

OK
------
Is it alright if I list you as retired editor over Highschool DxD's page? [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 18:33, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

sure~ since the only thing i do know is spelling--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 20:33, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

Oh nono, as long as you are regularly doing something I guess it's alright to keep you on the active list. I was just asking since you listed yourself as retired on your user page, I kinda have been taking it easier as well these days lol. Thanks for all your edits as of now, we'll see in a couple of months if we mess up a bit with the editors list. [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 23:02, 16 August 2012 (CDT)

nah~ just put me in the retired list~ ill be focusing on translating now--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 03:39, 17 August 2012 (CDT)

I'll proceed then, thanks for all your contributions. Who knows I might end up editing some of your translations too, good luck. Would you recommend Seirei Tsukai? [[User:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]] ([[User talk:Ajmc93|talk]]) 04:07, 17 August 2012 (CDT) Edit: forgot to sign lol, even if it might be obvious...

hmmm im focusing on Date A live now sooo~ seirei maybe next time--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 04:41, 17 August 2012 (CDT)

== Talk:Seirei-Tsukai no Blade Dance Vol 3 Prologue ==

Need some help with a few kanji i never heard seen or Found before in the dictionary 背負=Knapsack Lol?(=.=)--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Some queries from the translations:

<pre>With a mesmerizing blue colored ponytailed hair that would make anyone recognize her as a cute and lovely beautiful girl,
but there wasn't a sense of a sweet/naïve emotion from her.</pre>

Doesn't "naive" means stupidity/ignorant? It kinda feels like a mismatch.

<pre>If you touch her you will get a cut kind of feeling omitted out of her body, just like a sword.</pre>

Can we use "slash" instead of "cut" and is it really "omitted" or rather should be "emitted"?

背負= knapsack or a midget from Rikaichan (can help better if given some insight abt the previous statement in the txt)

Thanks for the translations :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 11:41, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Im guessing you can switch to Lovely/sweet since its "amai" Lol. oh opps guess i got spelling errors. Using slash seems kinda exaggerated so stick with cut. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

yea better stick with cut rather than slash cuz its kinda deeper than meaning of cut. Maybe i'll suggest the word 'omitted' can be be change to simpler ones like 'released' or 'came out' instead. --[[User:Chia|Chia]] 11.50am, 20 April 2012(UTC)

You all can change anything that suit's the sentence, ill just focus on translating for now~Good luck y'all --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Ok :) at least it doen't affect the meaning of the sentence. Best luck to u too dude.dying to read the next one :) --[[User:Chia|Chia]] 12.18am, 20 April 2012 (UTC)

Good try, look [[Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|here]] for the standardized terms. And, this is up you to but it'll be nice if you follow the paragraphing(the double enter in wiki) of the novel. I'll review it when I'm done with v2c2 and give you some feedback.

About the kanji you mentioned, where is in from? Is it part of the verb 背負う? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 10:52, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

Page 11 2nd sentence Lowere part. Thanks for the support --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

It's the verb 背負う, are you familiar with verb conjugations? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 20:14, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

いずれおまえも帝国の威信を'''背負'''い.....Thats the sentence i dunno if i need to put "Carry the empire dignity on your back" or what....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

背負う = 背負い = (v5u,vt) (1) to be burdened with; to take responsibility for; to carry on back or shoulder; (2) to have (something) in the background; to be in front (of something); (P); ED

So the whole line would be like, "Because, eventually, you'll also be shouldering the dignity of the empire and fighting in the blade dance." --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 20:38, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

Hmm well meaning my translation was correct Thanks Senpai XD --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

Hi, I've made some changes yesterday of page 1, so if there's anything you're not sure about the changes, feel free to ask. Btw I noticed you gave some word [ ] or capitalization, which aren't needed. Some of the words you chose to use are a little too different from the original. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 23:23, 23 April 2012 (CDT)

裾に大きな切れ目の人<---- someone help translate this its a very weird sentence...--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

裾: (trouser) cuff; (skirt) hem
切れ目: break; pause; gap; end;...

So, "A person with a large gap between her (trouser) cuffs." --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 17:54, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

奉納する最高位の神楽=the greatest offering of (kagura)?<---- need someone clarify? --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

split it like this: 奉納する | 最高位の神楽

The greatest Kugura offered --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 22:06, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

ハット=> this word is usually used as? there is sooo many cases for this......--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

okay.....done with the prologue whats left is kuroihikari to give the finishing touches and double check....sorry for the problems~--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

== volume 4's titles ==

Hmm, I guess that will depend on what the chapter is about, but I haven't read till there yet. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 05:07, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

==Date.A.Live ==
this series has one hell of a kanji festival (=.=) just the prolouge i think there's more than a few hundred.....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

I've made some major edits, and some parts I simply took what the Chinese version said. Could you look at them? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Took a few looks at it and found some mistakes TY~ thanks for the fix oh heres a small thing when, Tohka makes a dialogue she uses "shido". the MC name is Shidou maybe she might have problems with kanji since it is written in katakana.oh and how do you put a nav bar and a Terminology page???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 10:40, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Oh. IIRC, Tohka doesn't know how his name is written, so when she calls Shidou, it's written with katakanas. For the nav bar, do you want the simple one or the template? As fo the terminology page, you just have to create a wiki link, though I can do that for you as soon as I am in front of my computer. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 11:14, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

the nav bar something like seirei's since it is easier to check between pages. and for the terminology you can take your time--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 20:39, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Hello senpai, I'm a new translator(self proclaimed) for Kurumi Killer. I've taken the liberty of translating the prologue, please give me some pointers! Oh and do you mind if I try translating the whole novel by myself? Its going to be tough since I don't have the original text and I'm just going by chinese to english, but I really hope that I can do this! Here's some virtual soba and I'll be in your care! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 19:50, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

*eats soba while talking* go ahead and if you have any problems just tell us *slurpp* good luck--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 19:58, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I don't know how to say this properly, but I found just too many mistakes while reading through the chapter. ( vol 2 ch 1). --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:40, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

then i guess you can fix em?is it grammatical error or TL error? and can you tell me where exactly?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 01:39, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

Its grammatical errors. Translation errors are not my forte ( and I personally don't think there are any. I am able to follow the translation flow.). As to the places....near about everywhere. My main confusion is regarding the tense. There's a continuous change between past and present tense (leaving aside the dialogue). Also, there are errors for punctuations...and many more. For now, just take care of starting a sentence in caps. :P --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 03:56, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

oh.....i guess i'll get a editor to do it XD good luck on your seirei TL--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 07:01, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

I made some large edits to vol2 chapter 1, part 1 without consulting you first:

*In between the two of the girls for the time being, the ordinary Shidou couldn’t help but enter and divide them. Originally his body's fatigue was accumulated from unusual amount of mental stress.

changed to

*Acting as the the divide between these two girls for the time being, Shidou's body was accumulating fatigue from unusual amount of mental stress.

was a particular large one, hopefully it hasn't drifted to far from what you originally wanted it to say.

Also it might be annoying, but could you have a glance over the Names and Terminology Guidelines? In particularly the translators need to get together and settle on how you guys want to present Shidou in katakana form presented across volumes --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:42, 3 November 2012 (CDT)

that is okay no meaning changed i guess..and ill take a look at the N&T page, but the katakana/hiragana problems is usually from Tohka. john prefers shidou instead of Shidou or Shido.....i'll disscuss with him
thanks for the edits and help--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 08:46, 3 November 2012 (CDT)

I am sorry I am writing it there only so late. I sometimes edit your work. If you have any problems with my changes (I know that sometimes I am doing quite drastic changes to the sentences without consulting it first) just tell me and I will try not to do similar mistakes again, or if you are too displeased with my changes, just tell me to not edit your work and I won´t.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 08:41, 6 November 2012 (CST)

don't worry about it i wont burst out of anger from edits(though i do get heated up by random ppl asking the delays for vol 1).....but anywats do what Drowzy is doing, if you have sentence changes you can ask me...no you have to ask me LOL just type the sentence here and ill check.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 08:43, 6 November 2012 (CST)

So I added some suggestions and comments. Did zou mean it like this?--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:36, 6 November 2012 (CST)

you can use the talk page or come here and post the question of the edit good luck~--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 09:39, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Well if you don´t exactly mind I would rather do it in this style, it is faster than using two windows (and I am incredibly lazy person). You can reply to me there or just use the things in comments.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:43, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Geez now I noticed that while I was editing my keyboard switched into another language and the comments ended being quite a mess. I won´t edit my own comments since it isn´t so important, but anyway, I am sorry.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 09:48, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Most of the edits have been minor and towards changing things like "is" to "was", making things plural/singular of that sort of nature, trying to make things a bit more uniform looking in terms of numbers of [......],etc. Even more head scratching since I've encountered Yoshino's speech, LOL so I just left them how they were. The more dramatic changes I tried leaving TLC tags as hidden notes directly in the text, which you've removed so I assume they weren't too bad.

Ideally, like the latest edits, we'll just discuss them in the relevant discussion pages (There are few scenes that that I changed from the earlier chapter 1 edits that I'll pull out to discussion pages to go through later). But reading through it hasn't been too bad, there have only been 1-2 lines at most that in each chapter have been really confusing. Usually in the narrative bits of the text where some sequences seem a bit jumbled. The dialog has been fine. Thanks for the translations. :) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 09:54, 6 November 2012 (CST)

Hi Riki-kun. Erm, yeah...I just wanted to point out a few things about your Date A Live translations. To begin with, your English is confusing to the point of being incomprehensible. I guess the Editors can fix that...but the meanings might end up getting distorted. Also your translations aren't very accurate and you seem to be skipping some parts...If you don't understand stuff you can always post it in the Lingua Franca Lexicon forum. So, yeah maybe you should get someone to TLC everything or retranslate the volume afterwards...(-_-;) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 07:47, 11 November 2012 (CST)

i check the mistakes when editors change it. and im not that good in jp>eng. and ....seriously i skipped some parts? mind pointing where? and whoa its that bad huh......guess ill take it down from B-T since it needs retranslation--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 07:50, 11 November 2012 (CST)

BT's never had minimum requirements for quality, and I don't think that it's a good idea to set such a precedent for it. Though it is a little troubling when translations are wrong, I think readers would be much happier to hear that you continued rather than giving up. I think that all stella meant to say was that you should feel free to ask for help when you think that there's something that you're not completely understanding. Besides, if you just take care when translating, skipping lines won't be a problem at all. There's nothing wrong with taking a little more time to translate~ - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] ([[User talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]]) 08:26, 11 November 2012 (CST)

Pls don't make quick decisions :teary eyes 
I enjoy this series very much. And you have editors to take care of the errors --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 08:37, 11 November 2012 (CST)

いやああ、しかし、先輩が”おまえが下手糞”に言われて何か傷つく過ぎて、涙が血に成ってしまった。hahaha........--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 10:46, 11 November 2012 (CST)

いやああ、しかし、先輩におまえが下手糞と言われて何だか傷つき過ぎ、涙が血に成ってしまった - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] ([[User talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]]) 12:32, 11 November 2012 (CST)

Congrats on completing Volume 2, I see you're starting on Volume 5 already, just curious to know why don't you start on Vol 4? (Don't do it though *pleading*, I have my eyes on that volume) [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 19:43, 28 November 2012 (CST)

you said you wanted to do the Kurumi's chapter...Vol 4 includes that and.....Vol 3 is not done lol--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 19:51, 28 November 2012 (CST)

Waii~!Thank you! But Volume 4's gonna be hella slow since my country doesn't have the chinese raws yet......Are you translating any other projects other than DAL?

planning either seirei tsukai , Gakuen Toshi Asterick or Gin Cross draculia. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 22:10, 28 November 2012 (CST)

hey Riki, i am a huge fan of you and admirer as well :) and thanks for translations. Well just wondering since rozenbach can't translate from Japanese and chinese raws are not available yet, but you can translate from japanese, then won't you translate volume 4 :) Hey please don't be offended because of this i am just curious please.
thanks

Rozenbach will translate Vol 4 until either to the end of the Chinese translation or he decides to stop. if he wants help he can contact me or john--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 22:13, 2 December 2012 (CST)

For Tohka's pronunciation of Shidou's name, what should it be? shido, shidou, or Shido? Should it be capitalized? In the terminology page, the reference usedis "shidou", should I go with the names from the terminology page when editing?

use shidou, since John set the rules of it in Vol 1.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase#top|talk]]) 06:24, 7 December 2012 (CST)

Nyahahahaha~ I got busted huh....Well I originally used "Voting competition Chapter" for the url link. Then I thought that Web chapter was more fitting, then when I edited it, the entire chapter disappeared, in a panic I made a new chapter. I'll take the first chapter down once all the hype is gone. orz sorry for any trouble caused! Oh and I'm already done with chapter 6, I can't translate any more unless chinese raws are out, I'll have to leave the rest to you and John then. Just pleading but LEAVE any chapters with Kurumi to me!!! hahaha, I'm obsessed. Oh btw, do you have the raws to volume 6? [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Muhahaha, I only know that Kurumi comes out on Vol 6's end chapter. What happened to John-san? is he not translating anymore? The frigging chinese translators decided to skip volume 4 and went straight into volume 5, now I can't even translate even if I wanted to... DX< I'll probably be doing other projects first until the chinese volume comes out orz. But that doesn't mean I'll be inactive!!! my eyes will be out for any more stories. Oh and what's that about a Kotori's birthday chapter? I didn't know about that! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Well I finally found chapter 7 and 8 just now, so it looks like you're stuck with me for a little longer. Translation IS going to be slower than ever since I have to go back into training soon, but I should be able to churn out one chapter every two weeks. I'll keep searching as I translate! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]])

Hmm... Sorry, right in the beginning of the vol5 ch3 "Tohka placed his hand on the wall" I was gonna change it to her hand but from the context it seems to be Shidou. Can you check that over? [[User:Keisanichi]] ([[User talk:Keisanichi#top|talk]])

Firstly,I would like to apologize for changing 'Shidou' to 'shidou' without permission in chapter 3 of volume 5(line 1064) m_m . Secondly,in the same chapter(line 1085), '..share a bed that girl" it sounds a bit weird. Perhaps you can check it again. I hope I won't offend you in anyway. Oh,and thanks for your translations. :) [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 00:23, 19 January 2013 (CST)

'...a Queen swinging a whip down and the boys was, a naked man on all four with his but facing her.' Anone Riki,did you mean 'butt/back' instead of 'but'? Oh,and thanks a lot for your translations. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 01:55, 18 February 2013 (CST)

"And, at that moment a sound-like noise shook his right eardrums and following with that, he heard a sleepy voice coming from it."
Hello Riki ^^, I was doing some major editing of Volume 5 and on chapter 2 I don't know what sound shidou was trying to describe there, I'm Gonna put something like High-Pitched for now. BTW I'd like to talk to you on some translations of the sentences later once I get a copy of the Raws. --[[User:Daylighter|Daylighter]]([[User talk:Daylighter|talk]]) 20:48, 6 March 2013 (GMT+8:00)

I'm gonna be VERY shameless here, can i take volume7? I'm saying this even though I haven't finished Vol 4 yet...OTL Just asking thanks. [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 08:11, 6 April 2013 (CDT)

Thx for update [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 21:27, 22 April 2013 (CDT)

Congrats for vol 5 completion. Just curious, will you do the next volume too? [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 22:28, 4 May 2013 (CDT)

Ano riki~ on chapter 5 of vol.5 "He tried multiple times but, the results were the same. <Sandalphon> was only cutting the air around the radius of its blade, would not show its absolute authority '''''(I think it'll be better if you add comparison here e.g 'similar　to/just like' cause it sounds weird.)''''' when Tohka handles it." and "While both of them were in a haori[5E 1]-like state, on Shidou’s hand which was gripping onto <Sandalphon>’s handle, she '''''(I believe it should be "gently accompanied..." instead. Btw doesn't "gently joined her hands.." sounds better? Though I have no idea whether that's how it is written in the original japanese text or not)'''''gentle accompanied her hands together with his." All in all,it's only my small opinion. Don't bite me #__#. Thank you for translating this. :) [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 09:35, 7 May 2013 (CDT)

What about 'gently accompanied'? 'Gentle accompanied' doesn't really make sense imo. m__m Sorry for being fussy. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 02:45, 8 May 2013 (CDT)

Vol 6 chapter 2 doesn't has lost its registered translator. Would you mind translating the missing parts once you are done with chapter 4?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:52, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

Riki, not my fault. For volume 7's epilogue I followed the Chinese translations and they did say that Shido kissed Miku after having sealed her powers. If it was an error, not one Chinese reader caught it. [[User:iamadooddood|iamadooddood]] ([[User talk:iamadooddood|talk]]) 05:03, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

Pointed what out? The discrepancy between the original Japanese text and the online Chinese translation? [[User:iamadooddood|iamadooddood]] ([[User talk:iamadooddood|talk]]) 05:29, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

(I am new at this.) Is the reason you deleted my edit because I'm not registered? If so then sorry, won't do it again. But seriously, at least put periods and commas at the end of dialogue. [[User:Passwordrawr|Passwordrawr]] ([[User talk:Passwordrawr|talk]]) 06:25, 23 August 2013 (CDT)

== Image TL req ==
DAL_v01_000e.jpg , that is Vol 1 with kotori sitting on the chair. Could you TL what's in the left bottom part of it? There's TL for the other part, but someone didn't notice that text :p. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:58, 29 January 2013 (CST)

User talk:Passwordrawr

2013-08-23T23:31:29Z

Passwordrawr: Created page with "Completely confused. Creating this page for the sake of creating it."

Completely confused. Creating this page for the sake of creating it.

User:Passwordrawr

2013-08-23T23:30:48Z

Passwordrawr: Created page with "No idea how to do this. But yeah. Granted permission to edit HnA. Random editing based on my level of grammar tolerance, most likely. Weekends are free time."

No idea how to do this.
But yeah.

Granted permission to edit HnA.
Random editing based on my level of grammar tolerance, most likely.
Weekends are free time.